s&m% 




Class _ 



Book. 









4f 



6oipgM _ 



COIMRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2011 with funding from 
The Library of Congress 



http://www.archive.org/details/matchlessaltarofOOIark 




EDGAR LUCIEN LARKIN 
At age of 42 years 



THE 

MATCHLESS ALTAR 

OF THE SOUL 

SYMBOLIZED AS A SHINING CUBE OF DIAMOND, ONE CUBIT 

IN DIMENSIONS, AND SET WITHIN THE HOLY 

OF HOLIES IN ALL GKAND ESOTERIC 

TEMPLES OF ANTIQUITY. 

&y EDGAR LUCIEM LARKIN 

Director of the 

LOWE ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATORY 

Mount Lowe, California, U.S.A. 



Member Mercer County Scientific Association, Aledo, 
Illinois, 1875; Member Illinois Natural History So- 
ciety, Ottawa, Illinois, 1879; Director New Windsor 
Observatory, New Windsor, Illinois, 1880; Member 
American Association for the Advancement of Science, 
Saratoga, New York, 1883; Director Knox College 
Observatory, Galesburg, Illinois, 1888; Member 
World's Electrical Congress, Chicago, Illinois, 1893; 
Director Lowe Observatory, Mount Lowe, California, 
1900; Editorial Writer, Hearst Syndicate of News- 
papers, San Francisco, California, 1901; Member 
Astronomical Society of the Pacific, San Francisco, 
California, 1901; Member Southern California Acad- 
emy of Science, Los Angeles, California, 1902; Mem- 
ber World's Electrical Congress, International Con- 
gress Arts and Science, Astronomical Society of 
America, St. Louis, Missouri, 1904; Member National 
Geographical Society, Washington, D. C, 1907; Mem- 
ber World's Theosophical Society, Adyr, India, 1907; 
Member British Association for the Advancement of 
Science, Winnipeg, Manitoba, 1909; Member Indian 
Academy of Oriental Science, Tinnevelly, India, 1912; 
Member Krotona Institute of Theosophy, Krotona 
Temple, Hollywood, California, 1914; Member Astron- 
omical Society, Los Angeles, California, 1914; Member 
Proximo Club, Los Angeles, California, 1915; Mem- 
ber Westlake Art Club, Los Angeles, California, 
1916. Special Writer for Magazines. 



Published by" 

EDGAR LUCIEKT LARKIN 

Box 1643, Los Angeles, Cal. 
1916 



U " 



Other Books by 

EDGAR LUCIEN LARKIN 

RADIANT ENERGY, 1903 

WITHIN THE MIND MAZE, i 9 u 

Copyrigted, 1916 

bj> 
EDGAR LUCIEN LARKIN 

All Rights Reserved 




CEC 26 1916 



'C1.A4-53 6 80 

/ 1 



THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED 

TO MY 

THRICE BLESSED MOTHER. 

WHEN I WAS YOUNG SHE TAUGHT ME 

THAT 

THE EARTH, SUN AND STARS WERE MADE IN SIX DAYS. 

A FEW YEARS LATER 

SHE LEARNED THAT THIS IS NOT TRUE. 

THEN SHE TOLD ME. 

INSTANTLY MY MIND BECAME FREE. 

HER THANKFUL 

AND LOVING SON 

EDGAR LUCIEN LARKIN. 

1916 



CONTENTS 

Matchless Altar of the Soul ... 1 

Noon Message ------- 16 

Unexplored Regions and Deeps 35 

External Thought Realms - - - - 46 

Are There Scientific Proofs of Soul? - 56 

Blessings of Soul Illumination - - 81 

Individuality and Personality 85 

Esoteric Mysteries of Brain and Thinking 89 

A Soul Not Allowed to Manifest 93 

Varied Studies of the Soul - 98 

Two Plans of Salvation - - - - - 114 

The Still Small Voice of One's Soul - 119 

Renewing, Transforming and Transposing 127 

Parting of the Ways 138 

Science of Mind Series 142 

Suggestion -------- 158 

Unconditioned Mind - 168 

No Evolution in Atoms and Molecules 185 

Submergence of the Soul - 201 

Groping Within the Outer Courts - 212 

Impressive Thoughts of Antiquity - - 218 

Mind and Soul Recognition ... 234 

Art and the Soul ------- 238 

Early Aryan Ideas of the Soul - - - 245 

Modern Psychic Exploration - - - - 251 

Ancient Theories of Annihilation - - 263 

Definition of the Spirit or Soul - 274 

Integration of Book Between Its Limits 283 

The Human Soul". Bv Mary T. Longley - 290 

Mind. By Albert Abrams, M.D. - - - 296 



STATEMENT 

Creative-Mind, the Soul of the Universe, the 
human soul, fractions thereof, eternity, infinity, 
human existence, space, time, thought, brain, 
life, words, thought-forms, the Sidereal Uni- 
verse of matter, the Earth and its place therein, 
the mind universe and Man's place therein, the 
destiny of souls, entities now phasing and 
expressing in Man, are formidable problems, 
intricate and perplexing, more than we realize; 
and more complex, than we can think of at 
present, or explain. Recent explorations, both 
in Mind and Matter, have not simplified; they 
have really deepened the Mystery around and 
about the Soul. The more we discover, the 
deeper the Mystery, and wider. 

Reasons for Writing This Book 

Perhaps, it is well to state my reasons for 
writing this book on the Soul, a work which has. 
required that I stop studying the physical sci- 
ences while writing. 

At the age of twenty years, I read a book on 
Oriental philosophy. It told of the vast systems 
of Asia, Egypt, Greece and Rome; and this in 
outline. Next I studied books on each system 
separately. The intricate philosophical theories 
of the Soul and Man, as formulated in ancient 



vi Priceless Linguistic Discovery 

India, fascinated me; as well as those of the 
Semitic race; and those of that mystery race, 
the Egyptian. 

I kept on reading these, to me, intensely fasci- 
nating books, treating of remote antiquity, of 
thoughts of long vanished races, of their ideas 
of the world in which they found themselves; 
and made this discovery: All of the venerable 
books and Antique Scriptures revolved around 
the Soul. The sacred books of the East were, 
then, being translated from Sanskrit to English 
by Max Muller. 

I was fascinated with the very word, Sans- 
krit. I read all I could get; and delved 
deeply into the vast and wonderful literary 
and philosophical mine, opened for the English- 
speaking and reading students by the discovery 
of ancient and long lost Sanskrit; one of the 
chiefest linguistic discoveries ever made, rank- 
ing with the discoveries of the keys to Semitic 
Cuneiform and Egyptian Hieroglyphics. The 
discovery of these three was as great in 
human speech, as was the discovery of Kepler's 
Three Laws, and the measuring of the distance 
of a star in astronomy. 

I kept on reading, until on a certain day, 
I made a discovery. My age was twenty-six 
years. Meanwhile, I published a long series, 
as I read, in a local county weekly newspaper. 
By the way, this series was republished in 
"Reason" in 1914-15, a magazine here in Los 



The Aryans vii 

Angeles. I had sensed, in these studies, the 
presence of a mighty Mind dominating, as if 
some external Mind had impressed the pro- 
found philosophers of Ancient Aryan India. 
During six years, I had been absorbed and re- 
velling in the inextricable labyrinths of Archaic 
Oriental Philosophy, Mysticism, the esoteric, 
the hidden; and all would have passed into 
oblivion, had I not written the articles entitled 
"The Aryans" for the county paper. This 
series has shaped, modified and impressed my 
career on earth, so far; and is impressing now 
as I write. Had I not written this series in my 
youth, it is doubtful if I would be writing this 
book now. The articles, week after week, were 
cut out and pasted in a scrapbook; and the very 
character, direction and trend of my life has 
been influenced by my early series on things, 
thoughts and systems of thought, of Asia, 
Egypt, Greece and Rome. 

Another Discovery 

And it came suddenly. I was far in the rear 
of advance made during the six years, in Astron- 
omy, Physics and Chemistry; and rusty in the 
glory of my life, Mathematics. 

A large box was secured, every Oriental book, 
including the scrapbook, all these things, manu- 
scrpit and notes, were placed therein, the lid was 
nailed on, there to remain twenty-five years. 

Then the box was shipped from Illinois to 
California, and up to the Lowe Observatory. 



viii Pathetic Questions 

There it was opened, the books removed, and 
placed on shelves; and the familiar scraps of 
youth, — there they were. They were placed in 
a drawer to remain during fourteen years, from 
1900 to 1914, when they reappeared in the good 
magazine, "Reason." 

Meanwhile, I published a new series of Ori- 
ental Aryan Metaphysics and Philosophy, in 
the "San Francisco Examiner." This resulted in 
another kind of experience, an event, or 
rather a perpetual series of events — the coming 
of questions. 

My first article in the new Aryan Series was 
published in August, 1902, and others followed 
rapidly. Then came the flood of questions, by 
mail from many widely separated parts of the 
world; and the flood is now on, for as I write, 
there are thirty on my desk still unanswered for 
lack of time. 

Increase of Questions Since the 
World-War Began 

And many are pathetic: "Is there a Soul?"; 
"Is the Soul immortal?"; "Are Mind and Soul 
the same?"; "Is there actually a future state?"; 
"Tell us of Death"; "Does the death of the 
brain affect the Soul?"; "Are Souls out of the 
body able to impress, or communicate with those 
in the living body?" — these come by hundreds; 
and of every phase and kind, some being so 
unique and strange, that they are a mind study 
in themselves, and cause wonder to see what 



Changes in Questions ix 

remarkable thoughts can be originated in the 
mind, phasing as human; and it is a psychologi- 
cal fact that the questions come faster since the 
terrific war burst upon suffering humanity. 

Changes in the scope and character of these 
questions are easily detected. The very course 
of human thought is in some process of change; 
these questions relating to Mind and Soul are as 
sensitive to change as are thermometers to vari- 
ations of heat, and barometers to changes in 
pressure of air. These new kinds of questions, 
philosophical, as well as sorrowful and pathetic, 
have been, and now are, so persistent, sincere 
and earnest, that, to answer a portion of them, 
I have decided to write this book: "The Match- 
less Altar of The Soul," and I send it forth with 
the hope that it will carry consolation to many 
of the friends who have honored me by 
questions. 

It may seem anomalous to send out a book 
on the Soul to a world at war. I thought of 
this, carefully; and, finally, it seemed to me to be 
the very time to give it to those harassed by 
troubles and forebodings, and by disturbances 
in otherwise peaceful minds ; and my hope is 
that the war will end before the book appears. 
Lowe Observatory, Mount Lowe, California, 

U. S. A., September 1, 1916. 




THE MATCHLESS ALTAR OF 
THE SOUL 

HAT the still small voice within, 
may now speak in louder tones, is 
one prominent object of this book. 
At a time, when one half of the race 
is sunk in the madness of war, the 
other half must keep the Divinity that is in 
man alive. 

This portion of the book is now being writ- 
ten, this word at 4 A. M. on January 5, 1916, 
in one of the most remarkable places on Earth, 
in the wonderful city, Los Angeles, California, 
United States of North America. Remarkable 
because it is a mighty metropolis of the concen- 
trating Aryan race on the Pacific Ocean shore. 
This historic race, started from its Upland 
Valley home, north of the Himalayas, many cen- 
turies ago. It reached the Atlantic, piled up, 
as a surging wave of humanity, dashed against 
the sea, crossed it, reached America; and came, 
with such momentum, that nothing could stop its 
march, even to the West; and is now building 
an Empire by the Pacific Sea, beside which, all 
Empires ever reared, dwindle into comparative 
insignificance. 

Every perplexing question, that has arisen 
during the march from the Himalayas to the 

1 



2 Good and Bad 

Pacific Ocean, must be settled finally, here in 
the coming to be, blessed, Golden West. Good- 
ness must increase, and begin to increase here 
and now. This process of expanding is the 
Salvation of Man. He must be saved; be res- 
cued from evil. 

Good and Bad 

There exists the bad and good. We must 
positively become good. This is known to sci- 
ence. It is as intensely scientific to say: "We 
must be good, pure and true," as to say: a The 
integral of all differentials in existence is 1, the 
unit, 1." 

Salvation is as scientific as measuring the dis- 
tance of a star, and weighing it, even if 10,000 
times more massive than the sun; or more than 
three billion times the mass of the earth; or of 
measuring the diameter of one electron, a 
dimension so minute, that, if humans could 
place electrons side by side in contact, a row, one 
inch long, would contain 12,700,000,000,000. 
Both achievements, measuring and weighing an 
electron, i. e., finding its mass, have been accom- 
plished by recent science. 

But, saving the race, has been neglected. 
There are good, pure and true humans; but the 
vast majority, the uncounted millions, what of 
them? They are now living in every grade of 
evil, from mild to intense; and half at war. 
Humanity assay offices, melting pots, are here 
by the Pacific Sea, from Canada to Mexico. 



New Human Combination 3 

Very fires of purification must burn and blaze 
here, and the good that is in man be freed from 
the dross of error. 

Paul de Longpre told me that Aryans, and 
others, are, for the first time in history, hemmed 
in between mountain and the sea, in a semi-tropic 
climate, in an area of fruit and flower land, 
inclining toward the south, here in Southern 
California. The effect is the development of a 
new human type. This new race must be made 
moral, or Divinity will expire in the humanity 
circuit. 

But Joseph cannot save himself; Mary must 
help; a Madonna must come to the rescue. 
Modern women are securing their natural rights 
for the first time in human progress, all along 
the shores of the Pacific, the domain of the civi- 
lized Aryan. 

For the regal woman, Caroline M. Seymour 
Severance, lived, toiled for human Salvation, 
and died in Los Angeles; but the blessings com- 
ferred by her upon women are expanding daily, 
here and everywhere on American soil. 
The Submerged Soul of Man 

The long obscured Divinity, expressing in 
human mentation, is beginning to rise to the 
supernal light, to an illumination. A manifest- 
ing era is opening, and, here in the West, there 
is room in the Inn; all is ready. I here assert 
and state, that events now beginning, and to 
be wrought out more fully on the Pacific Coast, 



4 The Deeper Consciousness 

will have an effect, so marked, that future his- 
torians will look upon it as cosmo-terrestial. 
The Subconscious 

The subconscious Mind is expressing, as 
never before. At no period, since our race 
migrated from that now historic mountain- 
bound valley, North of the Hindu Kush range, 
and 800 miles East of the Caspian Sea, many 
centuries B. C, has the subconscious mind made 
any demonstration comparable to that now 
beginning here. 

As I write, dawn is bursting from clouds in 
the East. It is typical of the dawn of a better 
and brighter day in the mind of the new mag- 
nificent race, now forming here between the 
Sierra Madre range and the ocean shore, here 
in Southern California; an actually blessed area 
of smiling earth; for nature wears a perpetual 
smile here. 
Mountain Writing — The True Grand 
Avenue 

Let us think of a wide and smooth highway, 
a grand boulevard, extending from our present 
plane of existence, through mists, to the sun- 
shine, or, rather, Cosmic glow of the plane of 
being beyond. Let the name of the wide and 
level boulevard be Perfect Way; and may this 
writing, in the solitude and stillness of a distant 
mountain peak, in the computing room of a 
large astronomical observatory, builded for sci- 
entific truth, be the tracing of rapid and earnest 



Go Sin No More 5 

words, that may have hidden and occult potency 
and power on the real and true small voice, 
able to gently lead, lure and urge the reader 
to at once step in the path ! 

And Sin no more. 

This is a rigid, fixed and forever set Law of 
Nature. We must not, by any manner of means, 
neglect Salvation. The search after Salvation 
is absolutely scientific, as scientific as the act of 
weighing suns or electrons, or determining 
atomic weights. 

Positively, we must be saved or lost. I here 
assert this statement to be a rigid scientific fact. 
It is a law, and we must save ourselves, and by 
work. The human individuality saves itself; 
or fails. Nothing within human research is 
clearer than this. 

We must traverse the Blessed Way to the 
very doors of the white palace in Mind Realms 
Supernal, free from matter. Philosophy of the 
Soul, from remote prehistoric times, has borne 
one burden — becoming free from matter. This 
is as true as mathematical formulas ; and man 
has sought helpers. Messiahs and Madonnas 
have repeatedly shown, by paths all leading to 
the white way of the soul; and this adorned 
with flowers whose petals are as condensed 
light. They cast light on the path. All who 
are attuned to the harmonics Divine may walk 
on this road. They must be illumined. 



6 Experimenting With Man 

Illumination 

Illumination is one of the most impressive 
words; and is descended from very ancient 
times. It is a basic word, and is a flower of the 
Soul. 

Every great and good name in history is that 
of one having received illumination. "Able to 
Receive." I do not know of other three words 
more awe-inspiring. We simply must make 
ourselves "Able to Receive," or we will not 
receive. How can words be plainer? The 
moment, when the Nations of the world find 
that these statements are rigid Science, then 
they will really seek salvation. If not, there 
remains no hope for man. His creation, plac- 
ing on earth, and career, in that sad case, are 
failures. 

An Experiment 

The Creator is actually experimenting with 
humans; gave them free agency; is not dictat- 
ing; lets them be free ; does not make them auto- 
matic; does not control their thoughts; gives 
them mental freedom. The result of the trial 
of this definite plan is the half of them have 
plunged into war. What will the harvest be? 
What the end? The price man is now paying 
for the blessing, the priceless thing — free 
agency — to do as he pleases, is the act of war; 
and all other errors. And mankind must make 
this capital discovery of free agency in some 
coming age or era. Here is an awful saying, 



The Price of Mental Liberty 7 

but true : it is better to engage in a terrific world- 
war, if that is required to enable him to make 
this supremely important discovery, and profit 
by its use in coming ages; than to have been 
created not a free agent, but bound in mental 
servitude. 

Free mind must be discovered, if half of the 
race falls in slaughtered heaps. 

In forty-nine years of writing, I have not 
written a more impressive, imposing, and, to 
me — now as I write, here in silence on a moun- 
tain, all so still, that it seems some power desires 
me to write it, — any sentence more overwhelm- 
ing and awe-inspiring, and the very pen seems 
to bear on the paper with greater than usual 
pressure. The sentence. Thus: it were better 
that an entire half of the human race expire in 
war, than surrender free mental agency. See 
this: it were better that every human die, and 
thus annihilate the race, than annihilate free- 
dom of mind, for freedom is also a most 
remarkable word. Positively — Mind must and 
shall be free. 

Mind Tension and Potential 

I feel like writing this : there exists Cosmic 
mind pressure, tension and potential. These 
are words, always applied to electricity; but it 
now seems, that there is a mind-pressure, pre- 
cisely as if thoughts, Cosmic in their nature, 
are pressing on human mental entities. Certain 
it is, that there are thoughts, arising into expres- 



8 The Word Made Flesh 

sion in many parts of the world, seemingly- 
impossible for unimpressed minds, now phasing 
as human, to think. 

It may be that there is one Cosmic, Universal, 
All-pervading Mind, and that each subconscious 
portion, that each Soul, is, as it were, one 
infinitesimal part — a mentoid. Incredibly deli- 
cate, fine and excessively sensitive, ultra-ultra 
microscopic ends of filaments, or nerves, radiat- 
ing from condensed centers — usually called cells 
in the brain — may attract these inflowing 
cosmical mentoids, and translate them into 
thoughts, in word-form. For no mind can even 
hope — now — in the present state of mental sci- 
ence, to imagine the unfathomable meaning of 
the mysterious, ancient and arcane words, these 
esoteric four: 

"The Word Made Flesh" 

The nature, career on earth, and destiny of 
man is involved in these very remarkable words. 
They were so important throughout antiquity, 
so arcane, profound and esoteric, that Grand 
Hierophants, standing before Cubic Altars of 
initiation, in the most Holy of Holies, in the 
interior chambers of sacred temples, spoke them 
to kneeling candidates with awe, at low breath. 
Colossal, marble, gem-adorned temples have 
been erected to teach to initiates this wondrous 
thing, "the word made flesh," and escape there- 
from, at death. 



Cubic Diamond Symbol 9 

Divinity hovered around and about man, 
when the word was made flesh. We may never 
solve the mystery. It may be inscrutable; "but 
the women clothed with the sun," stood near the 
Altar of the Soul in ancient temples, reared by 
magnificent orders of initiation, and symbolized 
in this book by a cube of diamond — these women 
were Madonnas, clothed in robes of light super- 
nal, so brilliant, that the inspired writer could 
only say "Clothed with the Sun," and the radi- 
ant light from robes sublime, and from faces 
Divine, fell in rays, streamers, and glorious 
bands — pure white light — upon the cube of dia- 
mond, penetrated to the center and illumined 
the whole interior with glow of light Celestial, 
with radiance Supernal. This ancient symbolic 
initiation around and about the Cubic Altars, 
conceived to be one solid diamond, I have 
decided to apply to modern self-salvation. 
Self Salvation 

"The word made Flesh" has more meanings 
than, perhaps, any other four in the entire lit- 
erature of Mankind. Life, birth, living, being, 
maternity, thoughts of the highest, thoughts 
at uttermost summit of human sublimity, recog- 
nition, becoming aware of a blessed divinity 
presence, salvation of man, hope, love, aspira- 
tion, grace, beauty, perfection of humanity, 
expansion of the soul, a Divine-human circuit, 
— these and more entities, of the highest human 
are concentrated into the four initiatory words, 



10 Release of Truth 

spoken over and again in the most solemn, 
inspiring, regal and imposing manner to the 
initiate by the wondrous women clothed with the 
sun, in holy rites, to candidates and by Grand 
Hierophants at other stages of the arcane rites; 
for the New Testament is now, just beginning 
to release to the minds of moderns, able to 
receive, a few faint mysteries. After the lapse 
of nearly twenty centuries, the Gates of Mystery 
of the inconceivably wonderful New Testament, 
are unfastened, and are now, just at the instant, 
being very slowly lifted up. For the everlast- 
ing gates shall be lifted up. At present an 
exceedingly faint glimmer of light can be seen 
coming from beneath the huge gate of mystery; 
that is, by eyes able to see. 

Release of Truth 

I would not be surprised, now, at any time, 
say, perhaps, within a year, or five years, to 
hear of a few words of truth being uttered in 
some part of the world by some minister, 
or adept scholar, regarding the real meaning of 
the New Testament. 

Let the owner of a ship place sealed orders in 
a steel box, with instructions to the Master, not, 
on any account, to open and read, until a given 
longitude and latitude, far and away out at sea, 
be reached. Now the New Testament is precisely 
such a sealed order. The lock of the box has 
not even received the Key. Then the contents 
of the sealed envelope within are totally 



The Turning of The World 1 1 

unknown. The place within the sea has not 
been reached; but my amazing letters tend one 
way — the point to be reached by the ship on the 
deep is not far ahead. 

The Omnific and Arcane term: "The Word 
made Flesh," is of such mighty import, that I 
am now writing it, well along into the night — 
with no humans near. I am alone, and no 
words I am able to write, can hope to convey 
any idea to the mind of a distant reader, any 
concept of the imposing solitude. It is the time 
and place for words from afar. The stillness 
of the mountains is so imposing, that I must 
speak of it at each writing. Each chapter of 
this book must contain some mention of the 
splendors of mountain observatory silence. 
Again I must write of the colossal mountain 
peaks, standing all around from the East, 
through the North and to the Northwest, they 
seem to be standing guard over this summit, lift- 
ing high its precious telescope. Deep and wide, 
solemn and mystic, now become the Cosmo- 
earthly Messiah and Madonna idea. 

It is a central fact, about which humanity 
revolves. I like to often write this : the incred- 
ible stillness, silence, and wondrous quiet are 
now so absolute, that I wish to hear the solid 
globe, this world, turn on its axis. 

Let this symbol be applied to the basic 
humanity-divinity idea of the entire human race, 
revolving around the Messiah and Madonna 



12 The Night Side of Nature 

idea. This idea is a cosmic — yet humanity — 
centre. And now I want to write this again : "It 
is a cosmic-humanity centre" ; the centre is in 
the Soul. Can it be that space-mind is articulate, 
that it speaks? Many of my readers, beyond 
a doubt, would think so, if they could be up 
here now — if alone. 

I wonder, if those living on plains near the 
sea level; or those who have never seen a moun- 
tain, been upon the summit of one at midnight, 
can form any mind-picture, any soul-image, or 
subconscious idea of what mountain peak night- 
life really is like. 

I am sure they cannot; at least, I could not 
until I came to this summit in the Sierra Madre 
range, rising from an enchanted paradise on 
earth, Southern California; and here I have 
written books at night, during sixteen years, and 
books by day; midnight, Cosmo-negative; 
noon, Cosmo-positive. Night, writing on the 
first night I came up here, August 11th, 1900, 
was mysterious; and it is now, in these silent 
hours. The Mind-Universe is more magnifi- 
cent than the entire universe of millions of 
suns, as seen in the great telescope from out 
dustless air. My Creator, the Master Creative 
Mind, is good to me in permitting the use of 
the telescope on this summitt, in pure air, and 
the happiness of writing so much in honor of 
the Mind Supreme — the Mind Divine; and the 



We Must Be Good 13 

expressing of Divinity in man, or to man, is 
always in thoughts that are words. 

When I think of the fact, I always think of 
Sanskrit — the basic langauge of our race. The 
very root words are Divine. 

An Early Morning Message 

And there is happiness in the morning. So 
vivid is the impression of goodness, streaming 
over the earth and man, as the sun rises, that I 
wish to write saving words, to those who are 
cast down. The burden of this sunrise-writing 
is the avoidance of evil; for, to avoid evil, and 
especially to forever escape its sure and dire 
consequences, is as scientific as it is to weigh 
a pair of giant revolving suns in space-deeps; 
or to find what chemical elements are incan- 
descent in these mighty globes by means of the 
diffraction grating; or to listen to the extreme 
outside layer of atoms of steel speaking to you 
in that marvel of the ages — the telegraphone; 
or to transform electricity from the one-mill- 
ionth up to one million volts; or to speak kindly 
to those in sorrow. 

How to save yourself, is really more scien- 
tific, in mind realms, than to do all of these 
scientific things, in the realm and region of mat- 
ter, however wide is its distribution in Cosmic 
space; for one object in writing this book is to 
tell, announce, and send out messages, saying: 
"Mind is greater than Matter; mentoids are 
greater than electrons; and the Soul is greater 



14 Science of The Soul 

than its active, in the body, coadjutor, the work- 
ing Mind. The quiescent, and placid, Deep Sea 
of the Soul is more magnificent than the every 
day objective Mind, and far more exalted. 
Mind-Spirit 

Some writers use the word spirit; but the 
wondrous Sanskrit occasionally makes use of 
but one word for mind and spirit, deeming the 
two words identical in meaning. This is indi- 
viduality, the real ego; for the word, person, 
means mask. We build little additions to our 
masks daily, and deceive ourselves by accretions 
of matter and continuations thereof. The real 
and true salvation, escape from every trace of 
evil, is as scientific as Newton's Principia. The 
thread of pure gold, leading us out of labyrin- 
thine caves of gloom, as seen shining in Bun- 
yan's Pilgrim's Progress, is as the glow in a 
scientific book. The science of the Soul is more 
imposing, if not yet so accurately defined, than 
any science dealing with matter. This is because 
we cannot see, weigh, and measure the Soul. 
Good books are appearing that are helpful to 
the Soul in trouble. 

All literature, that leads one into this majes- 
tic boulevard, is scientific; for it is the object 
and aim of all normal persons to step into the 
Perfect Way, and march with all sojourners in 
Wayside Inns, when they start along again after 
a period of rest. The sentence, spoken by 
Jesus: "Ye must be born again," is as scien- 



Transforming and Renewing 15 

tific as to weigh the gigantic sun, Sirius, and its 
companion, and thus prove that both contain 
833,600 times more matter than the Earth. 

"Be ye transformed by the renewing of your 
mind," Rom. 12:2, is more intense in rigid sci- 
ence, than to transform electricity from low to 
high potential, as extremely important as that is. 

Transformation of the Mind is only one step 
higher, however, than the transformation of 
electricity; and the step is just as high as Mind 
is higher than matter. 

Fascinating Mysteries 
And he said unto them, "How is it that ye 
sought Me? Wist ye not that I must be about 
my Father's business?" "And they understood 
not the saying which he spake unto them." Luke 
3 :49-50. Of course they did not understand 
for the New Testament is a Secert rite of 
Initiation. For how beautiful is the Madonna, 
holding in her arms her son; and how beautiful 
is he when at the age of twelve he was in one of 
the world's most esoteric temples. 




NOON MESSAGE 

January 9, 1916. 
IS^^OW, at instant of noon, there are 
resting books and manuscripts, that 
have accumulated; and they are 
lying, as I happened to place them, 
entirely at random. I wish now to 
try out an experiment of opening them at ran- 
dom; close the eyes and put the point of a pen- 
cil on the open page; then read the entire 
sentence. 

First, I repeat these words : Messiah — 
Madonna, the shining ones in the vast mind- 
world, kindly lure and lead; guide and direct 
the pencil to words thou desirest me to give to 
troubled humanity; and let thy selected words 
be as a noon, or positive message, to a world 
in wars and tears. For, Messiah — Madonna, 
these two — are the Soul manifesting in mys- 
teries beyond our present conceptions. Of 
course, current exoteric concepts of these ideas 
at times border on the absurd. 

The first book taken up is "Pearls From 
Many Seas," compiled by Rev. T. B. McClure. 
Opening, the page almost fell by gravity. I was 
startled, upon opening my eyes, to find the 
pencil resting on a picture of a mountain, two- 
thirds the way up from the plains below, to the 
16 



Exoteric Often Absurd 17 

summit; but this observatory is two-thirds the 
way up from the orange tree groves, now, with 
branches bending low with golden fruit, and 
adorned with blossoms sufficient to grace all the 
brides in the world on January 9th, to the snow 
clad summits above. 

The page, opposite and preceding the picture, 
reads, "Sunset," beneath which title the words 
are: "Nature has a thousand ways and means 
of rising above herself; but incomparably the 
noblest manifestations of color are in the sun- 
sets among the high clouds. I speak especially 
of the moment before the sun sinks, when his 
light is pure rose-color, and, when this light 
reaches the zenith, there is then no limit to the 
multitude, and no check to the intensity, of the 
hues assumed. The whole sky from horizon to 
the zenith becomes one molten mantling sea of 
color." — From Ruskin. 

This I know to be true, from fifteen years of 
life within and above the clouds. I have seen 
colossal heaps of clouds, standing as mighty 
masses directly south of the observatory, stand- 
ing high over plains, 900 square miles of fruit 
and flower-laden plains of ever living green. 
During every hour of the year, there lies this 
supernal expanse of green leaves and golden 
fruit. 

There ! I heard the exhaust of two huge 
mogul engines, just starting with a train of 
sixty-three cars of oranges to Denver, Chicago 
and New York. 



18 Supernal Colors 

Indeed! I agree with Ruskin. I have seen 
every shade, every delicate, pure and exquisitely 
refined harmonic tint of the solar spectrum; and 
these combined in gorgeous colors over the 
whole sky, above the hundred summits, at both 
sunset and sunrise ; and every illuminated cloud- 
form that can be imagined; and those that can- 
not by the most vivid imagination of poet or 
artist. 

When I came here on August 11th, 1900, 
there stood a row of posts on the canyon's rim. 
These supported tables, upon which artists used 
to come and try to paint the world-famous col- 
ors of Mount Lowe sunsets. The plane tables 
have vanished; no use to edeavor to imitate the 
Master Artist of Nature. 

Then they came to photograph the stupen- 
dous scene of mountain peaks, olive, fig, and 
orange tree orchards, and onward to the sea ; 
and fill in faint imitation colors with brushes. 

But in the impressive now, they come with the 
new type, sensitive, autochrome plates, and 
instantly transfer the splendors in real colors. 
This discovery makes man a transcendent being. 

Next book to be opened is "Psychic Phenom- 
ena, Science and Immortality," by Henry Frank. 
Pencil rested on: "Since Schwann and Schlei- 
den, in 1838 and 1839, made the epochal discov- 
ery of the cellular origin and constituency of 
organic life, the entire biological world has 
turned its fascinated attention to the structure, 



Nerve Filaments 19 

mechanism and governing laws of the proto- 
plasmic unit," p. 387. 

Indeed, the biologists, then, received a mighty 
impetus to search and analyze. And now, at 
this writing, that transcendent triumph of trans- 
cendent man, the new ultra-ultra-violet-energy 
microscope, is in active use during every minute 
in each year, in cell and nerve filament explora- 
tion. The humble start in 1 838, has now become 
a race to find who shall be first to discover the 
primordial unit of life. 

Jacques Loeb's books of refined research are 
in the library room; but this period of writing is 
to include only books lying around my huge 
circular table, as placed at random. I wish to 
make another trial with Frank's remarkable 
and comprehensive book; thus: "All knowl- 
edge of his past life before the accident was 
totally gone; all his scholarly attainments; all 
his higher scientific and linguistic acquirements; 
all the memories of his former experience, 
seemed to have been wiped out by the destruc- 
tive violence of the catastrophe," p. 249. 

This was the world-renowned case of Rev. 
Thomas C. Hannah, who fell from a carriage, 
and was rescued in a state of unconsciousness. 

The conscious mind was annihilated; but the 
subconscious was alive; it restored health, and 
caused the conscious mind to appear. To quote 
further: "When the patient came to himself, 
he was like one just born. . . . The patient 



20 Duality of Man 

now is but a few weeks old — two selves seem to 
dwell within Mr. Hannah. It seems to be a case 
of double consciousness; and the patient is now 
in the secondary state" p. 250. This case 
attracted world-wide criticism. It proved the 
duality of man; the conscious working mind; 
and the deep Soul. When health was restored, 
the Soul resumed sway over the brain. 

Next book: "Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress." 
The pencil stopped, moving down page 159 at 
this : "Christian, give me leave to put in a word. 
You ought not so slightly to speak of this mat- 
ter; for this I will boldly affirm, even as my 
good companion hath done, that no man can 
know Jesus Christ but by the revelation of the 
Father; yea, and by faith, too, by which the 
soul layeth hold upon Christ." This is a pro- 
found esoteric Mystery, and cannot hope to be, 
even faintly undestood, by any not initiates into 
the splendors of the Order of Melchizedek. 
The Christ Idea is known to be A Way. 

Next. The Bible, II Samuel 14:20: "And 
the woman answered and said, 'As thy soul liv- 
eth, my lord the King, thy servant Joab, he 
bade me, and he put all these words in the 
mouth of thine handmaiden.' ' Thus the word, 
Soul, was in common speech in remote antiquity. 

This is a wonderful opening, apparently at 
random; but may, indeed, be directed. In this 
book, it is ever assumed that the reader is more 
or less aware of the teachings and revelations 



Soul An Archaic Word 21 

of the immense mass of psychic literature, that 
has appeared in nearly all of the written lan- 
guages of mankind, since 1848. I infer this 
acquaintance of the reader with some things in 
this gigantic literature; for, if not, the reader 
would not now be reading these pages. Were 
I to give titles of books, pamphlets, mono- 
graphs, drawings automatically drawn, and writ- 
ings entirely automatically written with five to 
fifty times the rapidity of the normal writer, 
and merely catalogue titles of hundreds of thou- 
sands of reports, results of psychic explorations 
in all countries and under all conditions and cir- 
cumstances, and under all scientific tests, devised 
by detectives surpassing good Mr. Sherlock 
Holmes, the list would swell into a book of 
titles larger than this volume. Had the reader 
become fairly conversant with this literature, 
now rapidly taking front rank in the literature 
of the world; and will step into the first line of 
advance when the present world-war effects die 
out; he would know that the words of this wise 
woman of Tekoah, told the exact truth of the 
fact, that beings from some higher sphere, state 
or realm, have, in all ages, visited the Earth. I 
have proofs in my possession that these beauti- 
ful beings of splendor now appear in earth- 
realms, as of old; and that their visits are 
becoming more often than even fifty years ago. 

A Living Mind Realm 
If not from another realm, but all from exist- 



22 Mind Manifesting 

ing human sources, from living humans, then 
the human being is so inconceivably complex, so 
elaborate in Mind organization, so intricate, 
that imagination is submerged by the evidence. 
It doth now appear that all these wondrous 
things are more easily explained by attributing 
them to external sources, than to internal, to 
entirely incarnate human sources; for entirely 
new, and inexplicable laws, of immaterial 
Nature, are detected in activity, daily, in many 
parts of the world — in laboratories of research- 
ers in the vast psychic part of the universe. 

New Testament, John 10:25: "Jesus 
answered them, 'I told you, and ye believed not: 
the works that I do in my Father's name, they 
bear witness of me.' " The name, Jesus, the 
idea, the Christ Idea, is now expanding again; 
more are now thinking of Jesus, than at any 
period since he went away. More books are 
appearing on his life and works, teaching and 
precept, than ever before; but these are free 
from an enormous load of legend, rubbish and 
superstition. Some really esoteric things in the 
mysteries are to be seen here and there in cur- 
rent literature. 

Esoteric Names 

The literature about "The Man of Sorrows" ; 
"Finisher of Faith"; "First and Last"; "Good 
Master"; "True Light"; "Most Holy"; "Pre- 
cious Corner Stone"; "Prince of Peace"; "Sure 
Foundation" ; "The Man"; "The Way"; "The 




TELESPECTROSCOPE 

Attached to the Lowe Telescope. The Spectrocamera 

is shown at end of tube. 



The Cosmo-Terrestrial Order 23 

Truth"; "The Life"; "Wonderful"; "Word"; 
"Son of Man"; "Son of the Highest"; and, 
behold these titles, "High Priest"; and this 
wonder, "The Lord sware and will not repent, 
Thou are a priest forever after the Order of 
Melchizedek," Hebrews 7:21, for the entire 
Bible, Old and New Testaments combined, 
revolves around this Priest after the Order of 
Melchizedek," Hebrews 7:21; as its axis of rev- 
olution. 

To give out esoteric glimpses of this Grand 
Celestial-Terrestial Order of Supreme Mag- 
nificence, is one object of the Hebrew Scriptures, 
for all that has ever occurred on Earth, regard- 
ing knowledge of the Soul, outside of this 
mighty order, shrinks into insignificance, by 
comparison. Within its sacred chambers, and 
before its altars, glowing with soft radiance of 
unfed light, for untold centuries, humanity, long 
ago, reached a summit of great Mind-power. 
This Order may release the truth, after the dire 
effects of war have passed. There must then be 
a general readjustment throughout all that part 
of the earth called, Christendom. 

Mathematicians, after long work in solution 
of problems, arrive at a point where it is neces- 
sary to reduce coefficients; to rearrange the 
order of exponents; to rearrange terms; trans- 
pose equations, clear of fractions; deduce new 
equations; solve them; discover differentials at 
the base of the Laws of Nature; and then 



24 To Rearrange Terms 

summate, and thus integrate them all as between 
set and fixed given limits. Then the Order may 
decide to take Christendom in charge, and make 
a general world-rearrangement, as in the case 
of Mathematicians, dealing with intricate com- 
plex formulas, and with complex and compound 
qualities, magnitudes and dimensions. 

All Bibles Contain Truths and Error 

Next. "Chapter from the Bibles of the 
Ages," by Giles B. Stebbins. Pencil rested on: 
"The early Christian apologists, living face to 
face with the elder religions, made no exclusive 
claims." 

Tertullian declared the soul to be an older 
authority than prophesy, II p. 229. This is 
right; the still small voice has been heard by 
men and women in all ages, even for thousands 
of years, before Christianity became welded to 
politics, things of the earth, when its mission, 
at first, was, not only to aid right living here, 
but mainly to prepare for a future state. The 
Magnificent Creator, the Master-Mind, is 
mathematical; every atom, of every known kind 
or chemical element of matter, is made of a 
definitive, counted and mathematically arranged 
number of electrons; and this assembling was 
done by an inconceivably wise and all powerful, 
mathematical mind. This Master absolutely 
does not demand, nor require, human worship; 
but does demand study. 



Study to Supplant Worship 25 

The only objects of love and adoration are 
lesser intelligences in the Mind-world that affect 
humans, and, now revealed by hundreds of 
revealers, to be on and around the earth. If 
one has an impulse to worship, these, or any 
master within this realm, well and good — let 
him so adore, venerate, honor, love, and wor- 
ship. I heard this remark once: "She just 
worships herself." Right, if she really and truly 
worshipped her subconscious mentality, her own 
Soul; this is the near entity to worship, and 
every normal, right-thinking human ought, by 
all means, to worship, honor and obey the Soul 
until death do them part. 

For, if each human being would thus do, and 
that always in every condition of life, the race 
would be completely transformed; and sin anni- 
hilated; humanity would be as the Creator 
intended; for worship of the Soul is a thing of 
transcendent beauty and holiness. It is sacred 
in the extreme. This true and sincere worship 
of your Soul, dear reader, is a very deep scien- 
tific matter. I here assert this statement to be 
truth absolute. 

Anything tending to keep you away from all 
manner of sin and evil is not only religious, and 
ethical, but is rigidly scientific. 

This is a union of science and religion, bind- 
ing indeed, for one meaning of the word religion 
is, to bind; binding personality to soul is the 
chief work of humans. 



26 Bind Self to Soul 

Paradise Lost 

Then Milton, "Paradise Lost," vii. 327-361 : 
"For of Celestial bodies, first the sun, a mighty 
sphere he framed, unlight ones first, though of 
ethereal mould; then formed the moon, globose, 
and every magnitude of stars, and sowed with 
stars the Heavens thick as a field of light; by 
far the greater part, he took, transplanted from 
her cloudy shrine, and placed in the sun's orb, 
made porous to receive." 

But the Master Mind formed many millions 
of suns along with ours. Could the great Milton 
have known that recent photographs, 25,787 of 
them, all of the same size, covering the entire 
celestial vault, made in clear nights, show about 
one hundred million dots on negatives, each the 
image of a sun, many being more than a thou- 
sand times larger than our sun, his mind would 
have been filled and submerged with limitless 
awe. And could he have been aware that the 
galaxy is strewn with suns by hundreds of mil- 
lions, piled in banks and terraces, raked into 
giant windrows, or sprayed into wisps and 
streamers of countless suns, he would have been 
overwhelmed. 

Sunken Continents 

A terrestial paradise has actually been lost; 
there have been happy humans here on earth, 
at high estate, probably more than once. Auto- 
matic hand writings now continually recount, the 
glories of sunken continents, races, nations and 



Congeries of Suns 27 

cities, where the highly scientific peoples used 
electricity in more ways than we do now. 

The marvelous book, "A Dweller on Two 
Planets," gives skilled drawings of electrical 
airships and submarines, in use in the sub- 
merged continent in the Atlantic Ocean, named 
Poseid, and, also, Atlantis, 39,000 years ago. 
They must have had some kind of paradise 
there; for the code of laws as automatically 
written by a boy's hand at incredible speed, are 
so much in advance of laws in existence now, 
that the United States could greatly benefit by 
adopting them in the Constitution; for they 
cured the insane and criminals instead of punish- 
ing them with our present severity and ferocity. 
Aryan Revelations 

Then I opened the remarkable book, "Studies 
in Saiva-Siddhanta," by J. M. Nallasvami Pil- 
lai, Madras, India, 1911 ; and the moving pen- 
cil halted at: "The Four Paths." "So that all 
our understanding of Him until the final goal; 
is reached will be merely fictitious, or to use: 
a better word, symbolical. The conception,, 
whether that of the Bhakta or Yogi, Hindu or 
Christian, will only be symbolical. We introduce 
a real element into it when we introduce love in 
our conception of Creative Mind. And this con- 
ception naturally divides itself into forms, that 
of master and servant, parent and child, friend 
and friend, and lover and loved. All other 
conceptions can be reduced into these four. 



28 Fifty Centuries of Contemplation 

There are love and knowledge in all these dif- 
ferent forms of Bavana, or Sadana." 

"As our Lord and Master, we do Him and 
His Bhaktas, loving service, obedience and rev- 
erence. In the Master, we lose our own ident- 
ity." It was not my design to enter the vast and 
intricate labyrinth, the winding ways, nor the 
chambers of the mighty Aryan religions, as I 
have already published two long series on these 
exclusively fascinating religious theories. Suf- 
fice it to say, that our own great Aryan ancestors 
whiled away, in all probability, more than fifty 
centuries, along the now classic banks of the 
Indus, Jumna and Ganges rivers, in serious 
contemplation. It would seem that these grand 
thinkers, philosophers, sounded every depth, 
and rang all possible changes on religious 
thought; and I did not propose to quote from 
any of their great standard bibles, as the four 
Vedas of the Aryans before they migrated from 
their highland home, north of the Himalayas, 
nor from the Avesta, the scriptures of the Iranic 
branch. I thought only of quoting from the 
great bibles produced by the Aryan race within 
the last sixty-five years; but this scripture analy- 
sis, Saiva-Siddhanta, was in the heap on my 
table; so it was opened at random, with the 
result here given. 

This book is one of the most beautiful, har- 
monical works on the religions of India, ever 



Woman in SacredSong 29 

written. It is a close analysis of the Tamil 
and ripe in scholarship on every page. 

Next. The impressive book, "Woman in 
Sacred Song." This is a classic volume of 833 
large pages, entirely filled with poems, written 
every one by a woman. Pencil fell on the lines : 

We're a band of busy gleaners, 
Toiling on life's harvest plain ; 

And we follow fast the reapers 

Gathering up the scattered grain. 

The Master hath need of the reapers, 
And, worker, He calleth for thee ; 

Oh ! what are thy dreams of Ambition, 

To the joys that hereafter shall be." p. 411 

And this poem is appropriate, along with 
all of the others, at random; for when the 
results of the war are being felt during succed- 
ing years, there will be a call for workers in 
these high humanity fields, beyond the power of 
toilers and workers for the Master to answer. 
A Polarized Mind-Realm 

Next: p. 120, "To-Day," by Grace M. 
Brown. "Faith and fear are exactly the same 
force acting in different rates of vibration, and 
both magnetic from opposite expressions of 
magnetic polarity. Faith is positive and attracts 
constructive conditions, and fear is negative and 
attracts destruction." This is extremely apro- 
pos. It opens up a door to a psychic chamber, 
as inscrutable as the truths taught for ages in 
the mysterious chambers of the Labyrinth at 



30 The Labyrinth of Arsinoe 

Lake Moeris, in Egypt. The abstruse words, 
rates, vibrations, and the excessively recondite 
word, polarity. Physical science makes the most 
elaborate use of polarity in all dynamic electri- 
cal mechanisms. It is the standing enigma of 
physical science; but here in this profound sen- 
tence in a book on psychology, polarity is applied 
to such intense human entities as faith and fear. 
Polarizing influences are of the highest, in the 
entire domain of electrical science. 
Esoteric Things 
Then my pencil fell on p. 93, Sinnett's "Occult 
World." The reading is: "I wrote a letter, 
addressing it to the Unknown Brother. It 
was a happy inspiration that induced me to do 
this; for out of that small beginning has arisen 
the most interesting correspondence in which I 
have ever been privileged to engage." The 
replies that came, from a real member of the 
highest Order in India, were extremely remark- 
able, and the first ever consented to be written 
to a European. They are as occult as the 
Hebrew Kabala; the wisdom of the Chaldean 
Magi; that of the Essenes; of the Hierophants 
of Meroe; and of the very wonderful wise men 
of Egypt, the Pyramid Builders. The letters 
to Mr. Sinnett are as remarkable as any ever 
written. What we call occult, is to the adepts 
of India, descendants of a line extending back- 
ward and away into prehistoric antiquity, sci- 
ence of a high order. 



Ancient Secret Orders 31 

Thus the passing of a stone through a board 
is as scientific as spectrum analysis, and celestial 
telephotography. 

But ancient Ayran science was more along 
Mind-lines, than material. The mighty Ayran 
orders, as well as Iranic, Assyrian, Hebrew, 
Parsee, Egyptian, Mereotic, Grecian and Etrus- 
can, were secret. Wisdom was not allowed to 
escape the lodge room, the Holy of Holies, the 
crypts, the chambers, the adyta of the vast tem- 
ples of all ancient nations. 

The Brother, one of a long ancestry of 
Brothers back to prehistoric ages, revealed to 
Mr. Sinnett, that all occult wonders performed 
by them were all based on laws of Nature as 
rigid and invariable as the laws, now known and 
being discovered by physical science. We use, 
in all work in electricity, the phenomena of 
induction, of counter currents, and of induced 
electro-magnetic energy; but the Adepts actually 
employ these laws in their apparent, but really 
not, miracles. There cannot be a miracle — all 
that occurs or can occur is based on law. 
Recent Physical Science 

Experimental science is not yet 300 years of 
age; but the so-called occult science has been 
studied during an unknown number of thou- 
sands of years, in all, at least 50,000 years. The 
Ancients studied Mind, conscious and subcon- 
scious, also super, but did not have telescopes, 
microscopes, spectroscopes, bolometers, voltme- 



32 The World of Matter 

ters, dynamos, motors, electro-magnets, audion 
amplifiers, diffraction-gratings, and the sensitive 
orthochromatic ultra-ultra-violet energy plates; 
but the most remote philosophers were aware 
of a force, whose existence has not been discov- 
ered by these complex and elaborate scientific 
instruments. 

The fact is, that this elusive energy cannot 
be detected by any kind of physical instrument, 
any optical, chemical, thermal or electrical 
apparatus, or mechanism, so far invented; but 
there are Adepts now on earth, able to use this 
mode of energy. 

Many romancers, under the impression that 
this phase of energy exists, have written of it 
under the name of vril. Of course, this vril is 
really some phase of electricity, not yet discov- 
ered. 

The coming race is to re-discover, or at least 
become aware of the existence of this mighty 
power; or mayhap, when humanity is able to 
receive, the Brothers of the Order may release 
this wisdom. 

See this fact: If the Adept should now reveal 
knowledge of how to use this force, the mad 
monsters, now keeping up the war in Europe, 
would totally annihilate entire nations. Then 
Mongols, by millions, would occupy the land; 
for, I am aware, that very remarkable human- 
ity-events are here now. The Adepts are wise — 
they must not release wisdom now. 



Knowledge Kept In Secret S3 

Marconi has just given, in an interview, facts, 
long known to those who study electricity. His 
words are: "The next war will certainly be 
more scientific than this one. Engines of destruc- 
tion are bound to grow more enormous and 
fantastic. Inventors are working everywhere 
to this end. All this is not much when we reflect 
that electricity has great surprises in store for 
us. Electricity has infinite power; yet it has not 
been employed as an arm of destruction." 

Several years ago, I wrote "A Night Message 
to Modern Man," in which I said: "All war 
debts on earth will be repudiated, and forever 
remain unpaid." This prophetic financial report 
may come true ; for if the present murderers slay 
each debtor, who will be able to pay debts? Let 
us hope that the "mystic vril" will not be discov- 
ered; or knowledge of it released by Adepts 
until men overcome, by free mind agency, the 
inborn animal-derived thirst and craving for 
murder and wholesale fighting. 

Undiscovered Laws 

The passage of solid matter through matter; 
the passage of a glass of water through thick 
cloth; these, and a hundred more such "phe- 
nomena," so called, but really natural, now daily 
occurring, are all due to a higher phase of elec- 
tricity, the electronic state, known to Adepts, but 
not yet discovered by science in the use of any 
kind of instrument. The reader must be con- 
vinced that no such thing as a miracle can exist. 



34 Solids Through Solids 

Read Edward Bulwer Lytton's "Zanoni," "A 
Dweller on Two Planets," by the Master Phy- 
los, the "Strange Story of Ahrinzeman," and 
others, for accounts of this strange, cosmic elec- 
tric force. 
Mind Force Manifesting Almost Daily 
Really, is the limit of mind phasing in man 
infinity? 

The astounding revelations in the rapidly 
expanding mind-realm in Melbourne, as given 
monthly in the magazine, Harbinger of Light, 
indicate super powers. The revelations made 
to Archdeacon Colly, Rector, Stockton, Eng- 
land; the writings received from visible forms 
by Madame d'Esperance, in London; the star- 
tling revelations made to Professor Hiram Cor- 
son, Cornell University, and the very remark- 
able occurrence recounted by Alfred Pansini, 
in Bari, Italy, these all and many others, reveal 
that man, able to progress, actually progresses 
within the Spirit-Realm. 



UNEXPLORED REGIONS AND 
DEEPS 

.^ggHAVE peered within deeps of 
(/* human mind; and seen things, not 
jd^U^ detected by modern psychology ; and 
^ihere state, that there are entities in 
the mind of man, that are appall- 
ing in hideous depths, sinister and forbidding, 
mean and of horrible aspect. See accounts of 
nameless atrocities, even in the 20th Century in 
modern Europe. 

One belonging to an Order, handed down dur- 
ing many thousands of years, is able to read 
between the lines of the letters of the Adept to 
Sinnett. Thus the Brother wanted to release 
knowledge to Sinnett, and, perhaps, to others, 
ready to receive, but hesitated, fearing that 
times were not propitious; men's minds not 
being prepared for truth. A "prophetic scheme" 
is mentioned. 

Akas, or as some write, Akashic substance, 
may possibly exist. Its nature, if so, is unknown 
to physical science, but matter may be resolved 
to force, whatever its nature, whether electronic 
or magnetonic; but the existence of this formid- 
able resolved jmergy is asserted to be a rigid 
fact. Physical and mental entities are related; 
thus the Adept mind can act on matter; while 

35 



36 Wisdom of a Million Years 

for mind to act on mind was common, even in 
archaic times, archaic to us, but to them modern. 
Thus, p. 98: "So far for science — as much as 
we know of it. As for human Nature, in gen- 
eral, it is the same now as it was a million years 
ago." 

The reader must not lose sight of the fact 
that this was written by a highly intellectual 
member of an Initiatory Order, handed down 
from father to son, and Grand Hierophant to 
Grand Hierophant, for ages upon ages, before, 
what we idly call history begins. 

Unknown Entities 

For I affirm and assert, that there are stran- 
ger things now, and ever have been, on this 
planet since man appeared, than is ever dreamed 
of in present highest imagining. Letters and 
communications to me prove this statement. The 
Adept asks, p. 98: "What, then, would be the 
results of the most astounding phenomena, sup- 
posing we consented to have them produced?" 
The reply to his own question is: "An endless 
struggle with prejudice and ignorance." 

And it is possible that the Adept sensed the 
approach of a world turmoil. The letters were 
written in 1880. 

To now say, that there may exist a mighty 
phase of cosmic energy, not discovered, is scien- 
tifically allowable. All men of science are under 
the constant impression, that they have scarcely 
more than entered the vestibule of the stupen- 



Mind Preceded Life 37 

dous temple of science. The letters to Sinnett, 
by this Ayran Adept, are a valuable addition to 
modern research literature. Adepts, no doubt, 
now influence the minds of modern inventors. 

Next book: "Mind in Nature," by Henry 
James Clark — "The group of beings, to which 
the next animal belongs is more directly allied to 
Rhizopods than to sponges; but what distin- 
guishes the Actinophryians, as the group is 
called, from the two foregoing, is that they, at 
least some of them, have a distinct cellular 
structure; and yet, though the cells are very dis- 
tinct, they exhibit a low state of development, as 
low, perhaps, as could possibly obtain without 
failing to be genuine cells." (P. 43.) 

But beings, scarcely higher than organized 
water and protoplasm, have cells. The human 
mind manifests in the brain of a Newton, Her- 
schel, Newcomb, Edison, in cells, and their nerve 
filaments. 

One electron in a cell may receive a thought. 
Or — place this theory in the opposite way — one 
mentoid in a cell may send out one electron. 
Mentoids and electrons explain many interior 
and obscure things; for some state, phase, kind 
or quality of electricity manifests in the nervous 
systems of all animals from "monera to man." 

Clark's book is one of the most valuable 
works on life and mind, ever written; I should 
have said: "Mind and Life"; for mind is the 
base of all there is. 



38 Marvels of Words 

This is the teaching of my book: "Within 
the Mind Maze." A benighted human read it, 
and sent a criticism up here saying I had placed 
the "cart before the horse." 

A Word Study 

And the next book opened was my own: 
"Within the Mind Maze." Pencil rested on 
this: p. 403 : "Anxiety, distress" (Latin, anxius, 
ango). 

Yearn is Anglo-Saxon for eager; while, solici- 
tation is Latin, from sollus, entire, and cice, 
citus, excite. Thus our entire being is involved 
in desire. 

Love fills a very large extent in a book on 
psychology; likewise in the world's literature, 
story, poem, drama. Ample psychological proof 
is at hand everywhere to substantiate the fact, 
that humanity centers and revolves around love; 
but often debased. This is why all concepts of 
the Creator include the attribute, love. 

See this inexplicable mystery, in a study of 
words. Love is a desire-word; but desire is 
based on the Latin word, desidero, de, form, 
and siden, sider, star. Sideros is Greek for iron, 
the chief metal that absorbs magnetism, appar- 
ently attracting magnetic energy to itself. Steel 
retains absorbed magnetism permanently; but 
steel is iron to which has been added an infi- 
nitesimal quantity of carbon; and carbon is posi- 
tively the most remarkable element known to 
chemists. It is the intimate associate of all life, 










i& 




=n 



: TUJ2 'i rr . ~^£ i.".rtTer: ~~ — 7—— 



M 



SEJJEUJT.iaf.iiKiiiiTn! 



Desire Is The Base 39 

whether in plants or animals; it is incandescent 
in all suns, but it is diamond when crystallized, 
and lampblack, in another state or form. 

One of the most remarkable linguistic and 
scientific coincidences is this, the Latin word for 
star is the Greek word for iron. Both are incor- 
porated in the word desire; but desire is the 
basic word for humanity; for, did we not desire 
anything, we should be passive, stupid and inac- 
tive beings. The entire human-mental structure 
is based on desire. Positively : we would not lift 
a hand without first desiring to do so; and this, 
to secure some object or do some work. This 
impressive word is at the base of that phase of 
mind named, human. 

Indeed, I am gratified, that the pencil point, 
when I opened my eyes, was found to be resting 
on the word, desire, near the middle of the left 
side of p. 403, of my own book. This was 
written four years ago. I hurried on, and 
although my desire was intense to write more on 
this striking combine of word roots, in two of 
man's great basic languages, the classic Greek 
and Latin; both based on man's chief classic 
speech, the inconceivably beautiful and illimit- 
able base of Ayran speech, the Sanskrit. Let 
this Cosmo-human idea be here expanded: the 
Greek word for iron was used in the Latin word 
for star. 

But these races had no telespectroscopes, and 
could not possibly know that iron is incandes- 



40 Know Thyself 

cent in the largest suns ! and plentiful in our own 
modest star — the sun. Then the common term, 
used in all books on Astronomy: sidereal uni- 
verse, is literally in English, Iron Universe. 

The solution of the question, why the Greek 
word for iron was adopted by the Latins for 
star, is cheerfully left for the reader. 

The elaborate, intricate and highly complex, 
and at present, almost entirely, and totally un- 
known entity — the Mind, and, also, language, 
are by far the most fascinating themes for study ; 
that is, "the proper study of Mankind is man"; 
and shorter — "Know thyself"; but self is un- 
known to even the latest psychology. Meteors, 
now constantly falling on the earth from space 
deeps, often contain iron; and, also, carbon, in 
the form of minute crystals — diamonds. 
Precious Elements 

Oxygen is the most valuable, measured from 
the standpoint of life : we would die in less time, 
if deprived of oxygen in the air, than, if our 
supply of any other element should be suddenly 
cut off. Carbon comes next in value, since it is 
in food. 

This wondrous carbon is the admiration of 
chemists and physicists. Thus, place a diamond 
beside lampblack, and note the difference in 
physical properties. These are both absolutely 
pure, and absolutely alike — both carbon; for 
diamond has been produced by terrific heat and 
pressure, at the same time; and pure refined 



Folly of Jewel Worship 41 

lampblack has been produced in the fierce heat 
of the furnace, without pressure. Carbon comes 
next in value to oxygen, because it is the base of 
food; not because it is capable of solidifying 
into diamonds. The fabulous price paid for 
diamonds is entirely fictitious. The only value 
diamonds have is for use in cutting glass, drill- 
ing rocks in mining, ruling the fine lines in dif- 
fraction gratings in spectroscopes, a real value, 
and other minor uses in arts. 

The next most valuable possession of man is 
iron. All metals, known, dwindle into insignifi- 
cance in precious value in the presence of this 
mysterious element — iron. This is because it 
can become magnetic. About 6000 uses of elec- 
tricity, in our modern civilization, would 
instantly vanish, if iron should lose its amazing 
power of becoming a magnet, when a current of 
electricity flows in a wire, coiled around it; elec- 
tric railways, motors, dynamos, telegraphs, tele- 
phones, light and heat, would come to an end 5 , 
and modern civilization with them, if iron, 
should fail to become an electro-magnet. 

And the present age of steel would end at 
once, if carbon, one of the most wonderful ele- 
ments known, should lose its completely un- 
known power of making soft iron into hard 
steel. 

And the quantity of carbon, required to con- 
vert a ton of iron into a ton of steel, is so minute 
as to arouse astonishment; and, it may be, that 



42 Immanency 

one electron in a brain filament can produce 
amazing results. 

Thus, we have discovered in this word-root, a 
real psychic research, desire, iron, carbon, dia- 
monds, lampblack, stars — all suns, magnetism, 
love, attraction, steel and electro-magnetism, in 
this remarkable cosmo-human combine of root- 
words, cosmic because the word star appears; 
and then we have iron in our blood, bodies, and 
it circulates in the tissues of the brain. 

I must omit a study of hydrogen, of hydro- 
carbons, or this book will become a word of 
astro-chemical research ; for the love-lorn always 
speak of stars and diamonds; then desire — love, 
may be a phase of electro-magnetism — or it may 
be a phase of the sub-conscious, which is to say, 
of the Soul. The list of words, derived from 
the Greek and Latin, thus reveal a cosmo- 
humanity circuit; for we depend on prehistoric 
languages for our own. No new root-words of 
iiuman speech now appear. 

Here is another study: I opened the Mind 
Maze book mechanically, moved the pencil down 
page 385, with eyes closed, when I was aston- 
ished to find the point resting on the word 
"immanency" in the 15th line. This seemed sur- 
prising, and startling enough. The entire para- 
graph is : "The word immanency, appeared in 
classic philosophy, existed during a few decades 
of centuries, and died out; but it is now being 
revived; it is appearing in recent literature in 



Inspiration Reappearing 43 

many parts of the world. Beyond doubt, in this 
abstract mental way, there is a method of 
research of almost supreme power. At all 
events, it is by far the oldest of all plans. 

Immanency was the plan of mind and nature- 
research, adopted by very wise philosophers of 
antiquity from remote Ayran times around and 
about the Himalayas to recent — that is, to 
Greek times around and about Olympus. Ath- 
ens, the porch, the grove, Plato, these and more, 
are little modern things in the presence of the 
ancient researches on immanency. 

Immanency is a vast psycho-mental subject, 
and cannot be treated here without swelling this 
book to undue proportions. 

The vast mind-world is manifesting. There 
certainly is a mind-pressure penetrating, mod- 
ern, quite modern, very recent, mind; and the 
tension, of outside mind is increasing. 
Renewed Inspiration 

Since prehistoric inspiration ceased, there has 
not been any great renewal of outside mind- 
influence until now. It is here. An immanent 
mind-world is expressing. The new books, writ- 
ten within ten years, furnish the proofs. More 
mind studies are now on, than at any period 
within that minute fraction of human time on 
earth, called historic. 

I am surprised at the number of books writ- 
ten by reincarnationists, who assert that the 
world's most famous philosophers who lived 



44 Reincarnation 

and died, hundreds of centuries ago, are now 
reappearing, reincarnated in modern brain fila- 
ments. If not incarnated entirely, these masters 
of metaphysics, who flourished, many writers 
now say, in Atlantis, at all events, who lived in 
Meroe, Memphis, Arsinoe, Tentyra, On, Thais, 
Jerusalem, Nineveh, and far older places in the 
distant east, are now manifesting in recent, and 
even now alive brain-areas. "Indwellers," those 
coming in from temples and shrines, and before 
cubic altars of a very remote past, are supposed, 
by these writers, to be occupying areas in brains 
and directing modern minds along their paths, 
the ways they traversed when alive, that is, 
within embodiment. 

Who Are We? 

But who are we? What do we really know 
about ourselves? 

There, that inexplicable word, Self, has just 
appeared on this paper ; sub- or super-consciously 
I have written this word self and selves; but 
have no idea of their meaning. This is, because 
I know nothing of personality, what it is, or how 
it manifests in the excessively delicate filaments 
of the brain, which either convey thoughts to 
cells or from them. 

Cells send thoughts, and the capital problem 
of the ages is to now explore, until we find 
whether they receive, or originate. If they 
receive, then immanency is rapidly increasing; 
mind-pressure, as it appears, is forcing cells 



Mind Potential 45 

to receive, with a force stronger than ever 
known in any historic epoch. Knowledge, dis- 
covery, invention, study, or exploration, research 
and analysis are rapidly increasing. Surely, we, 
the reader and I, are wandering within some 
obscure initiatory corridor or chamber far 
within the Mind Maze. 

I am fascinated with this word immanency. 
It relates to Mind, a personality, hovering near; 
and precisely, as if this external Mind is striving 
to imbue our minds with thoughts of its own; 
this Immanent Mind-Potential is striving to so 
intensely impress our minds, that it will be 
joined or incorporated with ours. It is certain 
that external mind entities are now impressing 
and manifesting in incarnate human minds in 
many parts of the world; for men and women 
have recently behaved as if their brains had 
been dominated by external human minds. 



EXTERNAL THOUGHT 
REALMS 

,~MT is useless for the reader longer to 
^resist this subject; there is an exter- 




p^J^ nal thought realm, and human intel 
)$S& ligences are therein. These have 
power to impress the minds of 
humans, that are functioning in a body of flesh; 
and this power is being used with such an in- 
crease, that the presence of external minds is 
being demonstrated so often and in so many 
places, that immanency is the most fitting word. 

The next book to let fall open, and allow the 
pencil to move slowly down the page, and then 
open my eyes to read the word upon which it 
rested, was the last grand bible, a bible of the 
ages, a late-day revelation. 

The last to be given to man by the wondrous 
exterior mind-world, "Psychosophy," by the 
mind and hand of Cora L. V. Richmond. The 
pencil had halted on the word "Splendors" in 
line 13, p. 121. 

The sentence in which it appears, reads : 
"Among the splendors of the Heavenly State, 
the Divine Beings are known by their perfec- 
tions. In this state of manifestation, they must 
be known by that which they came to illustrate 
or declare — attributes." 
46 



A New Bible 47 

This is from a grand bible, one that ranks 
with any of the fifty or more that have appeared 
during all the ages from before history, until 
1915, the date of publication, the giving to mod- 
ern man of New Scriptures, "Psychosophy." 
There is a state of human existence beyond this, 
the terrestrial. The inspired hand wrote the 
two words "Heavenly State." The inhabitants 
are known by their perfections. They are good, 
and are called Divine Beings. 

But these beings are of human nature; they 
have, in this Heavenly State, exalted human 
attributes. They have all manifested within a 
human brain and body. This philosophy is so 
profound and withal, so vital to each human, 
now living in a body, that I wanted more under- 
standing; so I closed the book, and then, upon 
opening, these two sentences were touched 
by the point of the descending pencil: p. 12, 
"The state of the Soul is what we are now con- 
sidering; this divine unit, or entity, being uncre- 
ate, there are no new Souls added to the uni- 
verse, and there are no souls taken from the 
universe. All Souls having being forever, there 
can be no change as regards their being, their 
relation to other Souls, the number of them; nor 
can what constitutes the usual conditions of time, 
and space, and sense, affect them or their rela- 
tions to Deity." 

The other sentence is : "The Soul is a revela- 
tion unto outward nature. As consciousness is 



48 Soul — Sense — Time 

in the Soul, so every attribute, expressed by 
consciousness, is in the Soul. As you must go 
to the Soul ultimately for all that promises 
expression, herein we deal with the Soul in its 
absoluteness. We are not dealing with time 
and space and sense at all now. We have not 
yet arrived at matter. If is is impossible for 
you to think of the Soul thus, do not try to 
think, simply perceive; for not all that is think- 
able is true; that is more true which you cannot 
speak nor think, but can perceive." P. 13. 
The Real Holy of Holies 

The other fifty-four bibles of mankind have 
no more remarkable language ; none is able to 
teach us of the Creator, but the Soul, the sub- 
conscious mind, perceives and knows. The entire 
sacred writings of the human race do not con- 
tain any more impressive, awe-inspiring, and all- 
important words than these: "You must go to 
the Soul for the source of all intelligence." 

We must so greatly honor, love and adore 
our own Soul, that the mental attitude 
approaches the sublimity of worship. I want to 
write these imposing words again : we must sim- 
ply worship our own Souls. If each normal 
human would do this, render this love and hom- 
age, the destiny of individuals, and therefore 
the race, would almost completely change. 

Note that the word, Soul, always begins with 
a capital letter S. The sub-conscious Mind, 
within each normal human mind, is the real 



Soul the Holy of Holies 49 

Holy of Holies, the innermost state, and should 
be the shrine and altar of true and pure wor- 
ship; and, if the reader objects to the word 
worship, owing to the most appalling, long- 
continued and horrible distortions and aberra- 
tions of the human mind, coupled with hateful 
authority in matters of so-called "worship," and 
persecution, let him substitute the words love, 
honor and obey the real Soul, its admonitions 
and dictates, all from within. 

And this, adopt: "Love, honor, obey your 
Soul," a good substitute for the now obsolete 
word, worship. 

A Wonderful Letter 
I receive remarkable letters from all direc- 
tions. They contain every idea, that one would 
think could be expressed in words, and from the 
first of the new humanity series of letters, my 
mail has abrupt changes in kind, subject and 
quality, containing startling ideas. The greater 
part is due to articles I have published. Dur- 
ing a number of years, after I made ascent 
of the great inclined cable railway, and assumed 
directorship of the observatory, my publica- 
tions were nearly all on astronomy, electricity, 
physics and the laws of the physical universe. 

Finally, the long-time fascinating lure to 
resume writing on mind, psychic phenomena 
and the marvelous prehistoric Aryan specula- 
tion, Metaphysics, and such themes, leading to 
writing on Vedanta, founded by Badarayana; 



50 Give Us Ancient Light 

Samkhya, by Kapila ; Yogi, by Patangali ; Purva 
Mimamsa, by Gainini; Vaiseshika, by Kananda, 
and Naya, by Gotama, predominated, and I 
wrote a series, which, upon publication, tapped 
an entirely different mind-flow, extending across 
the earth; for immediately, letters came of a 
nature never before received. This flood, sub- 
merged the current of letters, on usual scientific 
subjects. 

"Oh! how glad we are that you have com- 
menced to write on the higher things;" "We 
gladly welcome you to our ranks;" "You are 
beginning to see the light;" "The Soul of the 
world is shining upon thee;" "You behold the 
light;" "We hope you will give all there is in 
Vedanta;" "Do not step aside from the Way;" 
"Explain all of the Ayran religions;" "Tell us 
of the true Soul;" "Give us ancient light." "We 
now know you are a reincarnated Atlantean 
Philosopher;" "You are swinging a censer 
again;" "You were a high-priest before an At- 
lantean Altar;" "You were before Egypt;" 
"Give more explanation of the Mimamsa;" 
"Give us the interior of things;" "Lead us up to 
the light of the ages" — these, and a hundred, a 
thousand more. 

But there is an anonymous letter, now lov- 
ingly held in my left hand, as I am rapidly 
writing. I feel a very strong and impetuous 
desire to write each word in this book. 

Here it is: 



A Remarkable Letter 51 

"Message — May 30, 1909. I awakened from 
deep, dreamless, refreshing slumber, with a 
sense of the familiar call to 'silence'; and said: 
'Very well, what is it? I sensed immediately 
that it was Mr. Larkin's needs. In my own 
mind (normal objective mind), I hastily exam- 
ined my secret thoughts, to see if they could 
have any bearing upon the present occasion; 
but no remembrance seemed to justify that con- 
clusion. So I listened to : 'That although he is 
an expert in solving mathematical problems of 
the universe, can measure, weigh and calculate 
stupendous propositions, thereby arriving at 
marvelous conclusions with an exactness that 
impels to awe, admiration, and even adoration 
of the Great Infinite, as expressed in space, yet, 
with all his comprehension of these external 
measurements, he is unable to fathom the mys- 
tery of the starting point from which all things 
come. 

" 'He may cabalistically read the heavens, yet 
he does not know the meaning of Aleph in his 
own Soul; although a magician in the computa- 
tions of weights, measures, forms, colors, and 
the other various analyses of external attributes.' 

"I said, 'I don't see why I am awakened to 
write this kind of work. It seems impertinence.' 
Reply: 'You are not to understand, but do. You 
are to lead him back to the starting point. He 
is too far away for his own Soul's good; and 
that is all that counts in eternity, which is only 



52 Higher Rates 

one phase of the dot. You understand the law 
of vibration, so thoroughly, that you can see 
how a mind may vibrate through all the forms 
of material manifestations, under the principle 
of the superior controlling the inferior, and how 
that the same rate of vibratory mind can not 
control higher vibratory rates. 

" 'Here is his trouble, to call out his own 
higher rates, and so follow the series of state- 
ments to a greater depth of conclusion. 

" 'For in the interior of one's own glorious 
depths lies all possible source of material for 
outward expression. He can, correctly, accu- 
rately jugglarise with all the dimensions of 
space, including the law of interstices; and yet, 
is unable to work his propositions backward to 
the point of beginning, and comprehend the 
first principles of Aum — the point, the dot — 
the beginning of all measurement, and from 
which evolutionize all possibility, that presents 
the factors to those stupendous dimensions with 
which he is familiar. He can step from point to 
line; push lines across surfaces; leap from plane 
to plane; can be in the midst of the perispheres 
of spheres that merge, sub-merge, and super- 
merge into each other, and not get lost; yet, he 
does not know the simple philosophy of the dot, 
the beginning of all measurement, all number, 
the philosophy of all existence. He can soar 
with conscious appreciation and exactness to the 
outermost bounds of existence; but cannot pene- 




THE LOWE ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATORY 

Founded by Professor T. S. C. Lowe, 1893 

Altitude, 3420 feet. Diameter of Dome. 30 feet. 

Lewis Swift Director from 1893 to 1900 




THE LOWE EQUATORIAL TELESCOPE 

Focal length, 22 feet. Diameter object glass. 16 inches, 
facturers of lenses, Alvan Clark and Sons. 
Mounted on pier, 1893 



Manu- 



Soul the Alladin Lamp 53 

trate the innermost channels from which all the 
exterior flows. 

" 'This is what he needs to prove his life prob- 
lem. To understand that the Soul is one's own 
"Alladin's Lamp" is to understand the value of 
the dot. The telescope reveals stars in the 
silence of space; but in the silence of the Soul is 
mirrored more closely the Master Mind; and 
although he may converse freely of the celestial 
galaxy, yet he is afraid of the seven genii that 
respond to his call from his own depths. He 
can behold and talk learnedly of the Mind Cre- 
ative in the universe; but does not know of the 
Master of glories in his own Soul — the source 
— the dot, the point of view for him.' ' 

The name of this remarkable letter writer 
had apparently been signed and torn off. I 
have often read it. I have not the remotest 
idea of the identity of the person sending it, nor 
have I the envelope, nor postmark. It ascribes 
to me greater mathematical and analytical 
power than I possess; but to me, the very im- 
pressive sentence is: "The Soul is one's 'Allad- 
in's Lamp.' " This statement is the very light on 
our path, and the stamp of revealed truth. It, 
the Soul, is the channel whence all exterior things 
flow. The Soul of man is his perennial source 
of all that flows from the interior mind — the 
oftentimes subconscious, really submerged and 
obscured. "Full many a gem of purest ray 



54 Obey Thy Soul 

serene," its unfathomed deeps hold in seclusion, 
because not explained. 

And now, as I write at midnight, this letter 
seems to speak to my Soul, as an actual revela- 
tion from the soul-realm. The writer was awak- 
ened from deep and dreamless sleep by the re- 
vealer, an external intelligence. The hand of 
the writer was actually directed, by this revela- 
tor, through his brain. It is a revealed, and, 
therefore, inspired writing, directed to me from 
the cosmo-terrestrial mind-soul realm. Its value 
is beyond all computation, for it reveals directly 
to me that the Soul is the real shining light 
within. 

What would the reader think of a letter, 
written directly by an intelligence, that sud- 
denly awakened an unknown writer from sleep 
to write? Read the story of Aladdin's lamp. 
The intelligence, writing the letter to me, makes 
this very startling and impressive comparison. 
Not only a still small voice within, but a shining 
lamp to guide, lead, lure and direct the object- 
ive personality is this wondrous Soul. 

Worship of the mighty Master Mathemati- 
cal Creator is not only useless, not required, but 
obscures our real duty, the listening to the still 
small voice; and dulls the gaze upon the light 
of the Soul within. 

I assert, again, the mighty Creator does not 
require worship. The substitute for this is lov- 
ing study of the Soul. Become well acquainted 



Agree With Thy Soul 55 

with your own Soul. Love her and rightly obey, 
at any cost, the slightest and most severe demand 
— know thyself, conquer self, gain victory over 
every sin. 

Ask the Soul to help, as you would ask a 
friend to help you lift a weight. Study daily 
and hourly the laws established by the Creator 
in the universe, and likewise study the Soul. 
This is your life duty, reader. 

Is your mind beset by any trace of doubt, 
whatever, cast it out, and make a solemn com- 
pact, promise and agreement with your Soul, to 
listen to the warnings, admonitions, and to all 
it impresses silently upon your objective person- 
ality; for that, actually passing all understand- 
ing, will surely come to all who will set up this 
study and research and before the holy sacred 
and true shrine, the Matchless Altar of the 
Soul. 

The reader may be mystified by the word 
"dot" in this most remarkable revelation, in this 
letter sent to me. This is the only English word 
that can convey the very ancient Aryan philoso- 
phy and revelation, before India was settled by 
our ancestors, pouring through the rock-hewn 
passes in the Himalayas, as they emerged from 
this beautiful mountain valley home, and spread 
all over the sunny plains of what is now called 
the Punjab. The word point would also express 
the highly philosophic meaning, the point where 
Mind started creative processes in space, that of 
creating electrons. 



ARE THERE SCIENTIFIC 
PROOFS OF THE EXIS- 
TENCE OF THE HU- 
MAN SOUL? 

HE differential of a fraction having 
a variable numerator and denomi- 
nator is the differential of the 
|^yi^|^=jj numerator multiplied by the denom- 
inator, minus the differential of the 
denominator multiplied by the numerator, 
divided by the square of the denominator." 

This priceless law can be proved by one per- 
son to another and has been during three cen- 
turies. And this basic law has already expanded 
the human soul. 

"An explicit function is a variable whose value 
is expressed in terms of another variable or 
other variables and constants." 

The word explicit is from explicitum, mean- 
ing unfolded; that is; an explicit function is 
one that has been disentangled from the other 
quantities. But one mind can receive absolute 
proof from another mind that this law is truth. 

Any finite quantity divided by an infinite is an 
infinitesimal; and any finite quantity divided by 
an infinitesimal is an infinite." 
56 



Law of Light 57 

Proved since Newton and Leibnitz both dis- 
covered the mighty calculus. From infinity 
expressions, containing the sum or difference of 
finites, the finite may be dropped without affect- 
ing the ratio." 

Proved with absolute proof. Then, if mind 
is infinite, matter may be suppressed without 
changing this magnificent equation. 

"The orbits of the planets are ellipses, and 
the sun is in the common focus of them all." 

Proved with rigid accuracy since discovery by 
Kepler, fundamental in mathematical astronomy. 

"The current-strength in any circuit is directly 
proportional to the sum of the electromotive 
forces in the circuit and inversely proportional 
to the sum of the resistances." 

Ohm's Law. Proved over and over again 
since Masters applied themselves to equations 
connected with electricity. This splendid law 
is at the base of all modern electrical engineer- 
ing science. 

"Light passing from a rarer into a denser 
medium is refracted toward the perpendicular 
to the surface; and passing from a denser into a 
rarer medium, is refracted from the perpen- 
dicular." 

Basic, and without this great fact in nature, 
we could not have any lenses, i. e., telescopes 
and microscopes. "The intensity of radiant 
energy at any point varies inversely as the 
square of the distance of the point from the 
radiating body." 



58 No Proof to Another 

Fundamental and proved with absolute dem- 
onstration. And there are several hundred 
grand standard laws of Nature now known and 
proved. 

The Masters prove them to themselves, to 
other Masters, and to all students; that is: all 
persons accept the proofs, which must be, as 
proofs are absolute — that is— based on mathe- 
matics, and all persons must accept, for they 
find themselves unable to reject and give a rea- 
son for rejection. The laws are classified under 
the head of a very remarkable word — Truth; 
that is, Science. 

The Soul of Man 

Now is there rigid and absolute proof of the 
existence of the human Soul? The answer to 
this supreme question must be given. 

Proof cannot be given by one person to 
another; if one human becomes aware that the 
Soul exists, no trace of proof can be given to 
another. 

This fact is one of the most momentous and 
important that ever entered the realm of human 
thought. 

The wonderful books, the world's great 
standard sixty-six bibles, give no proof that a 
Soul exists in man, or survives after the death of 
the body. These venerable books, take it for 
granted that all who read accept the existence 
of the Soul without question. Or strive to keep 
the fact of the Soul's continued life, if there are 



Difficulties of Proof 59 

such facts of immortality, secret; or give out 
ambiguous terms and language concerning the 
Soul's life beyond the bodily death. 

In the mighty laws, given above, four are in 
pure mathematics, in which the relations of 
quantities, rather than their absolute values, are 
sought, and these relations are expressed by 
abstract numbers. 

Kepler's law applies to motions of worlds; 
Ohm's law to rates of flow of electricity and 
resistance; and the law of refraction is a law 
of light. 

The law of radiation is that of all radiating 
energy. But is there a law of the Soul? Many 
say there is, many say not; but none says there 
is no law of mathematics. The reason for this 
anomalous state of things is this : what one 
would receive at once as proof of the existence 
of the Soul and its survival of disintegration 
of the body, another would at once reject; but 
none rejects mathematics, simply because it i& 
true. 

But have we no truths of the Soul ? The fact 
is, science has no proofs that all would accept 
as in the case of the august science of numbers. 
The Soul realm cannot be handled by any scien- 
tific instrument. Then science deals only with 
matter. 

Often have I been asked is there a science of 
mind. At first one would say, no; because we 
do not know what mind is; this is untenable. 



60 Mind Studies in Chaos 

There is a science of electricity, but none knows 
what it is. 

I have replied: not enough is known of the 
attributes and properties of mind, to constitute 
a science. Recent researches have shown the 
mind, its attributes, the person, the individual, 
the Ego, to be so elaborate and complex, that 
no set of rules can now be formulated. The 
individual may never be understood by mind in 
brain, as it is a part of Supreme Original Mind. 

No, there is no science of the mind at pres- 
ent. All is chaos in the mind realm — to us; but 
beyond doubt all is harmony in the Master Cre- 
ator Mind. This has been disputed by some, in 
my hearing and by letters, saying, the Creative 
Mind is actually experimenting, and one very 
disastrous experiment was the creation of the 
life that is in man and the separation of human 
units of mind — mentoids — from the original. 
From study of events in the midst of the state 
of mind of Europe, as I now write, this idea 
seems to be plausible. 

There are three prominent stones in the tem- 
ple of the mind, will, intellect and reason. Cre- 
ative and human will decide to act, intellect 
matures the plan, and reason, the final arbiter, 
by means of some internal process now 
unknown, reacts on the will. This is a process 
so intricate that mentalists now do not even pre- 
tend to explain. Nor are they able to explain 
introspection, retrospection, memory, or recall. 



Why Weepest Thou? 61 

Re-vision, summoning long forgotten sights 
and sounds up from the deeps of the subcon- 
scious, are all beyond comprehension in the 
present state of mind study. 

Literature now teems with these terms : hid- 
den power, latent forces, the occult powers, etc. 
The Emotions 

Then there is the extensive, complex and intri- 
cate part or grand division of mind — the emo- 
tions, with its immense number of varying sides 
and facets, its changing tints and shades. For 
the emotions now rising, now subsiding are as 
tides. But these are tides in the Soul. The 
emotions are ebbs and flows, the surgings of the 
Soul when in the prison — matter. 

Soul, therefore, is a local humanity word, and 
is spoken, subject to matter; a Divinity circuit in 
flesh. 

The most ancient idea is : we originally came 
from afar. "Why weepest thou?" "Oh! 
merely weeping because I am entangled in mat- 
ter" ; may be asked a Soul with this reply. This 
question is indeed impressive: "why weepest 
thou?" the reply is at the base of our entire 
intricate emotional nature. Perception and 
desire are deeply seated in human mentation. 
Sensing is another; while reflex effects in the 
Soul are elaborate. Emotions at times surge 
over the intellect and submerge will. 

The throne room of the Soul is in the brain, 
protected by the rigid skull. A part of the 



62 Coming Out To See 

brain, the optic nerve, comes out to see, with its 
expansion, the retinas of the eyes. How the 
eye reports what it sees is totally unknown — 
how are images in the retina translated to the 
personality; and how does the personality invent 
words to express itself, names and qualities of 
objects mirrored on the retina, then to nerve 
and brain and expressed to the personality in 
the ever-recurring standing inscrutable mys- 
teries — words? 

Thus : I cannot write of Soul without coming 
to the mystery of mysteries, words — human 
speech, soul-units — mentoids. A human per- 
sonality may, therefore, be a congeries of 
words : a thinker of words or in words. 

Go singing all the day long, if you so desire; 
you may think tuneful words and be a congeries, 
that is, a personality of harmonies, a personality 
of harmonic words and strains. 

If you are, then you are in a harmonic ratio 
with the Grand Mind Divine, over all and 
within all. 

I was asked, in pathetic tones, by an earnest 
seeker: "Cannot I know my own Soul?" Indeed 
I was affected and regretted that I had been 
asked this momentous question. 

I had to answer — no. You are living with a 
constant companion you are unable to under- 
stand; but you can ask it to help you day by 
day. Urging people to ask of their Souls is 
one object of my writing this book. 



Fractions of Infinite Mind 63 

This I answered, and relieved the tension of 
the mind by saying "Your Soul is a part of the 
Infinite Mind, and we cannot yet understand 
Infinity." The questioner was greatly relieved, 
in objective and subjective minds, in personality 
and individuality. 

If there is a troubled Soul reading these 
words, my reply is the same, we cannot under- 
stand here and now, because we are enchained 
in matter; for matter is as black glasses before 
the eyes. 

It is certain that "the kingdom of the Master 
Creative Mind is within you." You are not in 
that kingdom, just the reverse. 

Scientific Proofs of the Existence 

of the Soul 
A soldier in India was walking along with 
hundreds more from a ship to a dock on a 
plank. The ship was beating against timbers 
of the dock in a rough sea. The soldier fell into 
the water and the ship crushed him to death 
against the pier. 

His mother in England saw his complete 
body, and dressed in uniform. She reported 
the case to army officials in England. Longi- 
tude was computed and time was the same as 
the death of the soldier, — seen in England 
within the same minute of time. 

This phenomenon is classed under the head 
— phantasms of the living. And several thou- 
sands are now on record, as well attested as the 
words of witnesses in courts. 



64 Apparition of Dying Son 

Now, was the apparition in England the Soul, 
astral body, spiritual body, subliminal self, ego, 
personality, individuality, or mind suddenly 
enclosed in matter, dense enough to reflect light 
as seen by the mother; for any object to be vis- 
ible, it must emit its own light or reflect light 
that has been received. 

Or did the mother sense mentally the form 
of her son? 

There is no modern scientific fact in astron- 
omy, physics, electricity, chemistry and optics, 
better attested and proved than the cases of 
apparitions far and away of the dying — that is, 
at the instant of death. 

Now it would be highly interesting to know 
if any time was required for the vision of the 
man in India to traverse the distance to Eng- 
land. Light is known to move with the speed 
of 186,324 miles per second, and would move 
from India to England in a minute fraction of 
one second of time. This case was of a man 
dying. But what of the living? 

A Wondrous Psychic Experiment 
I will give a case of the apparition of the 
Soul, or personality, of a man in perfect health. 
A psychic research circle was being held in Lon- 
don, with the object of striving to demonstrate 
telepathy between London and another circle 
in the United States, and these experiments had 
been successful, in former trials. 



From India to England 65 

Thoughts had been received at both ends, and 
recorded in each. But at one session in London 
a man from India was invited to attend. This 
stranger to the circle said that he would cause 
the Soul of a friend in India to appear in the 
room. There were thirteen well educated and 
trained men in the room in London, beside the 
strange gentleman. The form of a human being, 
a Hindu in full Indian dress, appeared and was 
very clearly seen by all in the room. 

The stranger recognized the apparition of 
his friend in far away India, who was there alive 
and well. 

Now was the Soul of the Hindu still in his 
body in India ; and some entity all unexplained 
in the form of his body in London? 

The idea is : when the Soul leaves the body, 
the body dies; but the Hindu was asleep in 
India. 

Then what went to London? Mind, body, 
astral-shell, aura, aural form, aural influence, 
clothed thoughts, mentoid, or other self, ego, 
or subliminal? The reader may select any of 
the excessively intricate complexities. 

See the striking difference, the soldier was at 
the instant of death in India, also in England; 
the Hindu, in India was living, in health, but 
asleep, and was seen by thirteen men in London. 

The stranger informed the men that he had 
often performed this remarkable experiment. 



66 Outgoing Personality 

Then some entity can leave a human when 
asleep and go afar, appear there, and return. 
This fact has been known during several thou- 
sand years. 

But in this case, there was proof in a mod- 
ern psychic research society. 

It is not known if this Hindu was in sleep so 
profound that he could not dream — this is an 
interesting point. If he could dream — then it 
would appear that there are two minds — or two 
persons in each human. One is able to leave 
and return. 

But the being, mind, person, or Soul had the 
remarkable power of assembling atoms or mole- 
cules of matter into a form dense enough to 
reflect light, for thirteen men all saw him dis- 
tinctly in a well lighted room. 

But the Hindu in India may not have been 
in normal sleep. A strange personality may 
have entered the body, or brain of the Hindu, 
displaced his astral or Soul, leaving it free to 
appear in London after clothing itself in matter. 

Complete trance is caused by an incoming per- 
sonality, the taking of complete possession, and 
displacing the Soul, ego or astral. This has been 
known since prehistoric times. It is common all 
over the world now. Psychic study is not at 
present a rigid science owing to confusion of 
terms. 

Each human body is known to be surrounded 
by an aura or emanation. Many persons can 



How Make Self Visible? 67 

see these around their friends as well as around 
strangers. 

Now, did the Soul of the Hindu clothe itself 
with the aura in India, and go with it to 
London; or assemble the garb or clothing on 
arrival in London, from the auras of men in 
the room? Psychic history is filled with accounts 
of human apparitions dressed in their own style. 

This case awakens whole series of thoughts. 
How did the Soul, working mind, ego or astral 
of the Hindu, make itself visible in London? 
It may be lowering rates of vibration. There 
are sounds caused by vibration too rapid to be 
heard; and entire regions of the spectrum too 
rapid to be seen, away out in the new ultra-ultra 
violet. Thus, thoughts cannot be seen or heard, 
vibrations are far too rapid. Then the Hindu 
enrobed his Soul or personality in matter, or 
lowered the rate of vibration to leave India and 
suddenly appear in London. In either case, 
proof is had of the exceeding complexity of the 
human organization. Clairvoyant sense rates 
too rapid to be sensed by other persons, not 
sensitive to these high rates. Even this entire 
event will be rejected as proof of the existence 
of the Soul by some who say that the apparition 
in London was merely a temporary astral shell, 
which will vanish when the Hindu dies. This 
hypothesis is also intricate; for how did it 
make impression in London? And there are 
they who say this is no proof of existence of the 



68 Rates Lowered 

Soul! And no proof of the Soul's immortality, 
these people say. Others hold: this event to be 
proof. And a jury in a court here in Los Ange- 
les condemned a man to prison. A new trial 
was had before another jury; some testimony 
given; they read the testimony as printed to sec- 
ond jury. Man promptly acquitted; but they 
had different attorneys in second trial. Proof 
to one person may be just the opposite to 
another. And this is the problem around and 
about the Soul ; but not around and about mathe- 
matics, proof is absolute for all who explore its 
supernal beauties. But whether the Hindu per- 
sonality used its own aura, or those of the men 
in London, or made its ego visible by lowering 
the "soul-rate" of itself slow enough to be seen; 
whatever the cause, the event is one of the 
most impressive and awe-inspiring that ever 
came before a psychic research society. 

The form seen in London must have been a 
body of some kind, as it sustained the appari- 
tion of clothing, the Indian garb or dress. 
Cloth was, therefore, materialized, or ethereal- 
ized, or something as atoms or molecules low- 
ered rates. 

At all events there was a form in London, 
having consistency enough to stop light and 
reflect it away, to enter the eyes of the thirteen. 

But an explanation may be that the visitor 
hypnotized the thirteen suddenly, and made 
them think they saw an apparition. 



New Corridors Opened 69 

If so, then a vast series of mysteries is opened, 
the visitor thrust his will, Soul, ego, mind, or 
personality into thirteen men, and caused them 
all to see the apparition as he willed them to 
see it. This, if true, greatly adds to the com- 
plexity of humans even here in flesh. 

To do this he must have had the form of a 
Hindu in his mentality. The theory of con- 
trol by hypnosis, or enhanced rates of vibration, 
is a mystery as deep, if not deeper, than the 
hypothesis of the astral or Soul of the Hindu 
really clothing itself with aural matter and 
appearing in London. 

For the more critical and careful the research, 
the deeper becomes the mystery of the human 
personality. There is nothing within the entire 
range of science that can compare with a human 
in intricacy, highly refined and elaborate 
complexity. 

The mere fact of a personality, so mastering 
itself as to be able to assemble atoms or mole- 
cules of matter into a form dense enough to 
reflect light and be seen, is to me, one of the 
most impressive facts of nature. The Hindu 
in India had learned how to do this amazing 
thing; or the visitor in the research society in 
London had learned how to do it. 

In either case, this wondrous event shows the 
man, the Hindu in India and the visitor in Lon- 
don, to be Masters of strange human powers, 
that made them transcendent. 



70 Temple Holy of Holies 

See this : the visitor in London had to will the 
Hindu, the personality of the Hindu, to put the 
brain and body to sleep, leave the body and 
come to London. 

Then telepathy half way around the world 
is an actual occurrence, a mighty mind power, 
a living fact. 

But this telepathy is of vast antiquity, is 
before history, was in use before the pyramids. 
It has never died out, always on earth in the 
minds of humans, and now exists. 

But it is now increasing, strange things are 
increasing. 

Holy of Holies Were Spirit Communion 
Rooms 

For the Holy of Holies in the vast temples 
of antiquity, the rooms in which the Grand 
Hierophants entered at appointed times, were 
Soul activity centres, and centres of telepathic 
communication all over Asia to and fro. In 
fact, the splendid altars in these magnificent 
gold and gem adorned temples were really 
Altars of the Soul. 

That is : Soul is the dominating idea of human- 
ity. The hierophants knew of the Soul and at 
least some, if not all, of its latent powers — 
latent to us, for there surely has been a loss to 
humanity. 

It is called the Lost Word. And this is 
hedged about with mystery. A few descend- 
ants of these Hierophants, Grand Masters of 



Cosmic Consciousness 71 

arcane mysteries, are now living; they know 
the word; and they may speak it, if times 
become propitious. It could not be heard, now 
in the din and roar of cannon, nor amid the 
screams of the wounded and dying in a world at 
war. 

If consciousness is able to traverse the dis- 
tance from India to London and make expres- 
sion, then possibilities beyond all present imag- 
ining are rising like coming ships from the sea. 
At any time there may be startling revelations. 
The war itself is a revelation, for forces greater 
than the powers of monarchs and generals are 
now influencing human beings. 
The Mystery of Cosmic Consciousness 

"Cosmic consciousness is now expressing," is 
the burden of many letters received up here. 
Consciousness, to be cosmic, must be totally 
independent of brain, pineal or pituitary glands, 
or the entire system of nerves and their ganglia 
in the human body. Therefore, it requires no 
rest, like the working mind, in sleep. Sleeping 
is a little local experience ; but personality, a con- 
geries collected of units of consciousness, exists 
as long as the units hold together in the colony, 
— how long, is not now known to the objective 
mind. 

Here is a question; does the conscious person 
— the Soul — know how long it is to exist as a 
separated entity from the Master Soul of the 
Universe, and all within? Cosmic consciousness 



72 Soul Thinks of Infinity 

troubleth not itself with time limits. Time is a 
little local entity here in the matter-realm, and 
depends on the rotation of an infinitesimal, — 
the earth. Duration is all unaware of the 
minute insignificant word — time. Let us per- 
sonify thus: Eternity has never heard of Time. 

I am at a loss here on this summit, in glorious 
sunshine, to assemble words to express to the 
reader the wonders of personality, a unit of 
mind, a separated mentoid. It thinks of its 
Source, the Master Mind, Supreme, Creative, 
Pure and Divine. 

The Soul thinks eternal things. All thoughts 
are concentrated in the portion of mind, express- 
ing in that inconceivable marvel, the layers of 
the brain. Some being, the person of a mathe- 
matician, uses this thin cortex to weigh one hun- 
dred million suns. A personality of refinement 
is a concentration of the finer forces of the 
Mind-Universe; for there is a Mind-Universe, 
and it is of vastly more importance than the 
material structure. It is increasing tension and 
potentiah; is pressing upon the brain layers of 
some men and women, who are giving out 
entirely new, for man, at least, intricate mind- 
problems. All these words are enhanced in 
power, if the deeper word, Individual, is sub- 
stituted for person. 

The printing presses of the world are roar- 
ing and thundering, turning out floods of litera- 
ture of the Soul. This fact is to me a phase 



Supernal Numbers 73 

of proof of the existence of the Soul. To 
others, this modern phase, in the terrestial 
career of man, is not proof. The case is com- 
parable to a disagreeing and agreeing jury, after 
listening to the same evidence. 

Only mind is eternal; matter is not, because 
all matter is assembled electrons. The Mind 
that created electrons is able to take them apart, 
and thus end the entire material universe. 

This idea of building and disintegrating the 
universe of matter is one of the oldest in liter- 
ature. The Bhagavad Gita mentions it. 

But mind exists before and after successive 
appearances and disappearances of matter; but 
the mind, now phasing in human brain-areas, is 
the same in inherent nature as that of the Pri- 
mordial Creative Mind. This is always sensed 
by me in revelling in the ravishing glories and 
sublimities of the amazing calculus. This is. 
Divine ; and its transcendent truths, eternal. It 
was discovered by personalities manifesting, one 
on the surface of the brain of Newton; the 
other on the surface of the brain of Leibnitz. 

To me, the stupendous calculus is a scientific 
proof that the mind in man survives the death 
of the brain. This, because the mind assem- 
bled from mentoids — mind units — into the per- 
sonality named Newton; and that other assem- 
bled personality, named Leibnitz, used brain 
areas to formulate calculus. 



74 Within the Brain Maze 

Surely the reader will not for a moment 
assume that the cells in the brain originated the 
mazes of thoughts in the calculus; for the cells 
of the brain of these two mighty masters, under 
high power microscope, are internally precisely 
like the cells of a life-long man who did not pro- 
duce new mentation; but the cell surface, the 
areas, are complex in the extreme, as if the indi- 
vidual had stamped itself thereon, and went 
away. 

The mind entities, that telepath to each other 
here on the earth and flesh plane, simply use 
brain cells as centers of mind radiation. Clair- 
voyant and clairaudient manifestiations, now so 
common everywhere, do not originate in brains 
— the minds, able to produce these intricate 
things, merely use brain surface, cells and con- 
necting filaments as instruments. 

Therefore, the minds existed before the brain 
cells developed, and must, therefore, exist after 
the brain disintegrates. This is because in clair- 
voyance, clairaudience, and psychometry, ideas 
appear totally unknown and unheard of by the 
personality that all along has expressed in that 
brain. This personality is completely displaced 
ior a time. 

The foreign personalties go away, evacuate, 
when the owner of the brain retakes possession ; 
and this occurs almost daily in different parts of 
the world, to the astonishment of friends, neigh- 
bors and onlookers. 



The Queen's Chamber 75 

One of the world's great students of mind 
and personality, William Phillips, Clackamas, 
Oregon, writes: "Often times, during hours of 
night, am I awakened from sleep by the sweetest 
music imaginable, both vocal and instrumental; 
one kind of such music at a time; other times 
both kinds of music, in concert. The first notes 
of music seem in the distance, but coming nearer 
and nearer, until I awake. Nor do I awake 
from the intonations, but from the sweet soul- 
penetrating melody of the tunes." 

This is one typical case, out of perhaps 
five hundred in my possession. I cannot give 
more than one of a kind within the limits of this 
book; and this hearing of cosmic music, and 
seeing of the singers and players, is also prehis- 
toric; and has been heard in the Queen's Cham- 
ber in the pyramids of Suphis in Egypt, and in 
courts of the temples of all ancient nations. 

If predictions in my letters, now coming 
daily, are half true, cosmic music will again be 
heard on earth; and tuneful Divinity-strains. 

But the singers, heard by Mr. Phillips, and 
by thousands more throughout all historic 
periods, were human, and had existed in human 
brains, and bodies. This to me is proof that, 
Souls, or personalities, exist before coming into 
fleshly tabernacles, and exist after departure. 
This is not paranoia, for many of the most able 
and intellectual men and women have heard. 

Others say, "No proof, merely dreaming" ; 



76 Summon Latent Powers 

but dreams are as remarkable as the appearance 
of these cosmic choirs. For instance, there are 
thousands of cases on record, where difficult 
mathematical equations have been solved and 
written out during sleep, by persons who could 
not possible equate them when awake ; and there 
are cases, where the person, writing out the 
equations, could not understand them next morn- 
ing, but later they proved to be exact and true. 

The fact is; another personality, a mathema- 
tician, came, usurped the brain area, impressed 
the cells to cause the sleeper to rise, get pencil 
and paper and write the intricate formulas. 

My theory is that a personality who had lived 
in a human brain and body, since disintegrated, 
came into the brain area of the sleeping student, 
and caused him to arise and write the formulas, 
under his, the visitor's control. Another, to me, 
proof that a personality lives after its body 
expires. No proof to others; they are still seek- 
ing some other explanation. And always more 
intricate, not of least resistance, not the simplest, 
and most natural. 

The entity of a discarnate personality is all 
the more probable, if the student could not 
understand the high equation after solution. 

The reader is advised to summon latent pow- 
ers from within. Neither you nor I have scarcely 
more than commenced this highly important 
work. Let us launch into the deep ; the Soul Sea 
is infinitely beautiful; and pull from the shore 



Psychometry 77 

of matter and time, beginning now, beginning 
now, is my solemn admonition. 

Many books and magazines are now being 
published, saying that all thoughts originate in 
the mind-realm, and to be effective on the earth- 
plane use brain areas as instruments for that 
purpose. This subject is receiving much thought. 
The Soul receives from other Souls gone on 
before. This is; all thoughts manifest, first in 
a thought-world, then here. 

This immense subject has many apparently 
plausible arguments in its favor; but it is an 
obscure line of research and will not be entered 
in this book. This thought-form world encir- 
cles the earth, and is, therefore, terrestial, 
human and not far away. 

Psychometry is a remarkable mind-property, 
and is profound. All matter receives impres- 
sions, due to the impact of force. Thus a sen- 
sistive plate, exposed to light, fixes an image in 
the silver bromide molecules of the object, send- 
ing in direct or reflected light. 

The image appears when the plate is devel- 
oped. All surfaces receive the impact of radi- 
ant energy, as light, heat, electrical impulses 
and waves. These affect the extreme outside 
layer of atoms, which are fixed and set by the 
incoming energy. 

This is well exemplified by that marvelous 
instrument, the telegraphone. Energy, stored 
in sound waves, is projected against the external 



78 Human Vibrating Force 

layer of iron molecules, may be, atoms, by elec- 
tric force. 

A spoken word, to the receiver, makes a fixed 
form in iron atoms on the smooth surface of 
the moving disk, or wire, as the case may be. 
No indentations, as in phonographic speaking 
or musical records; the atoms are fixed or set 
in word-forms by magnetism. 

But revolve the disk, or unwind the spool of 
wire, in front of a like magnet pole, and it will 
release the stored energy, and speak to you the 
words as first spoken to the machine, with the 
utmost accuracy. The receiving magnet releases 
the stored energy of the spoken words. 

All external layers of atoms on all substances 
must receive vibratory forces, and store with 
varying degrees of permanency, according to the 
substance. But a psychometrist is aware of the 
state of these layers of atoms. The state of 
mind of a person coming near, or touching, an 
article, or object, can be read by an accom- 
plished psychometrist. 

I give one typical example. I wrapped a 
stone meteor in six thicknesses of brown paper, 
and handed the package to a psychometrist. 
Instantly he said : "This body fell from space." 
And the number of psychometrists is increasing. 

All abstruse mind-potencies appear to be on 
the increase, and, in almost every race in the 
world, increasing actually; or we hear more of 



Differences in Rates 79 

them in the rapidly increasing flood of litera- 
ture on these recondite-personality subjects. 

The assertion that all humans are alike is 
exploded. The psychometrist, the telepathist, 
the mind-reader, the disintegrator and integra- 
tor of solid matter, and the passage thereof 
directly through other matter; those able to take 
melted lead, or sulphur, in their mouths, hold 
their hands in the midst of living white hot 
coals, and walk bare-footed over white hot 
embers, — these, and more humans, are very dif- 
ferent from every day ordinary folk. 

The vast Soul- World is as clearly visible to 
one who has discovered his own Soul, and how 
to use it, as the physical world is to our eyes; 
and at no time within the historic period has this 
faculty been absent. In fact, history opens with 
this faculty, or power, in full activity. 

The reader may rest absolutely sure and cer- 
tain, that there is the human Soul; that Souls 
after leaving the human body inhabit this pop- 
ulous realm; and be doubly assured, that men 
and women exist, and have existed during thou- 
sands of years, having the faculty of looking 
directly, by means of their Souls, into this vast 
realm, unseen by the sense-eyes of men. 

Since nothing exists but electrons ,and these 
only have been created, they, who assemble a 
human form, dense enough to reflect light suffi- 
ciently intense to project a photograph on sen- 
sitive plates, must have learned a law of nature, 



80 Proven Materializations 

all unknown to others. These rare and fleeting 
forms are doubtless composed of electrons, free, 
or, if combined, their state is at present unknown 
to chemists and electricians; but forms appear, 
as many as eighteen have been seen to form and 
vanish in a room within an hour, and these 
ranged from children to old age; all under rigid 
scientific test conditions. 

Some say that this startling fact is not proof 
of the existence of the Souls of the eighteen; 
but the forms were composed of the aural mat- 
ter surrounding the persons present; but if this 
is the true explanation, it follows that Man is 
all the more intricate and complex. My theory 
is, that excarnate human personalities came 
from their realm, and assembled electrons, or 
atoms, into forms around the eighteen Souls. 




THE BLESSINGS OF SOUL 
ILLUMINATION 

ITHOUT acute, trained, and illum- 
inated seeing-sense within, one will 
fail to perceive the deeper and 
wider meaning of the greater, or 
interior, universe. One can walk 
directly into the door of a labyrinth, and not 
sense the beauties on all sides; and it is harass- 
ing to walk along in the beautiful world — the 
earth — wearing dark spectacles. 

And how about a reserved seat in the Grand 
Auditorium, in the Centre of the Temple of 
the Soul? Do not stand in line, and then secure 
a seat in the gallery, or not at all. 

At present, humanity is clad in sable robes 
of mourning, sobbing over some great loss in 
the remote past. The Soul of the race has 
actually met with some overpowering loss, — 
such as a word, revelation, or some mind- 
faculty. The mind of man is under some phase 
of hypnotic spell, some wondrous attribute of 
perception, seems to me, to be latent. The most 
persistent tradition in all the bibles, mysteries 
and interior rites, is that a terrific loss has been 
suffered. Since the loss is mental, and, since 
mind cannot express without thinking, and then 
writing or speaking words, the loss is always 
symbolized as a lost word. The very Soul has 

81 



82 Must Rescue Self 

lost a word. I have often heard speakers in 
Masonic Mysteries sorrow over this loss. 

An Experiment That Has, or Is Now 
Failing 

The Word made flesh has proved to be an 
experiment. To me, the idea that the Mind 
Supreme is experimenting with man is inspiring. 
Reader, it is your solemn duty, as well as mine, 
to search for the lost pleiad in your Soul. You 
know perfectly well, that good and evil exist. 
You know, with great intensity, this set fact. 
Good will give happiness; evil will give you 
pain. 

However talented you are, you have not the 
ability to escape this law. It is at the base of all 
there is; and you know that tendency toward 
evil still exists in every human. The sure result 
of yielding, is pain. There cannot be any result 
besides pain. This is the law. But full power 
to resist evil has been lost. The explanation is 
beyond our reasoning faculties; but the fact of 
loss remains. Lead us not into temptation was 
a mystery of initiation in temples in the distant 
past. 

For the mighty Biblical Psychology states, 
over and over again, in many ways, that to man, 
there was revealed, from higher realms, original 
Wisdom. Reason against this fact, as long and 
persistently as you may, read these bibles, and 
all traces of opposition to this fact of man, will 
be crushed. This fact of the loss of Ancient 



Parting of the Veil 83 

Wisdom, could it now be proved to modern 
man, would change the literature of the world. 
If this fact becomes universally known, a search, 
like the critical search of a detective, would be 
undertaken. The mysteries of the labyrinths of 
all shrines and temples would be revived, and the 
search would be on, by night and by day, with 
activity greater than the centuries' quest for the 
Holy Grail; for modern illuminati are now 
aware that the loss really was the Pearl of Great 
Price. See how exquisite this deep psychology ! 

Reader, preparations are being made to draw 
aside the exquisitely embroidered curtain now 
hiding a gate of precious gems, which leads to 
the very throne room of the Labyrinth — the 
home of the Soul. Interior studies are being 
made, a new light — a golden glow — is shining 
far and away within the remotest corridor. 

What shall we see when the veil is partly 
turned? The dimmest light is shining through 
the veil of the temple, just enough to make us 
aware that a light is there. 

This book is being written, mostly at night, 
on a mountain summit, with the earnestly 
longed-for hope of years, that the writings may 
aid in lifting the veil of blessed Isis, the 
blessed Mary, and reveal these regal Souls to 
moderns. I am sure they are clad in mystic 
robes of exquisite beauty, and that they live in 
harmony Divine. 

We see the Sidereal Universe, the congeries 



84 The Deep Within 

of suns, but we do not see the interior struc- 
ture. It may be sensed, however; one may be- 
come intensely aware of its living within the 
other, the outer, and, also, within the Soul; 
and the Soul within it. 

Behold the mystery ! it is true — the search 
for the magnificent within is indeed a Divinity- 
search; and it is a search made within the Soul. 
At present we see the veil before the Soul, as 
through a glass darkly; but truth is surely shin- 
ing; we shall know all that is possible before 
departing this house of clay, this temple of 
matter. 

The Splendors of the Mind 

A harmonic, well trained and carefully nur- 
tured mind is the highest entity in existence. 
The perfect mind is that, at height and base — 
it is the Mind Creative. 

To me, this fact is as well grounded and 
established as the Newtonian law of gravita- 
tion; or Kirchhoff's three wondrous laws of the 
spectrum; namely, that the separated parts of 
mind, manifesting, as humans, are parts from 
the original Creative Mind. To sense this 
fact, the mind must be disciplined, trained and 
expanded. 

For me this has been made clear, but I can- 
not prove it to one who would doubt. The 
unutterable splendors of a mind open to admit 
Wisdom Divine, — that is, wisdom of the Soul, 
— are so great, that I make no attempt to 
describe. 




INDIVIDUALITY AND 
PERSONALITY 

HAVE been asked many times to 
give the difference between the inner 
meanings of these two words of dif- 
ficult comprehension. Could we now 
put ourselves in the places of the 
ancient humans, who originated words, read 
their minds, and find out what they were think- 
ing when they made words, our ways of think- 
ing would meet with a great change. The Uni- 
verse hath not a deeper mystery than that of 
words. They are concentrated and released 
thoughts. If we knew the origin of the archaic, 
or root, words of human speech, our knowledge 
would be vastly expanded. 

Individuality 
An atom of any element, known to chemists, 
is the smallest portion that can exist as that ele- 
ment, — as iron, carbon, zinc, oxygen, helium, 
chlorine, etc. Divide an atom of any element, 
and identity is at once lost; original electrons 
appear. Limitless wonders of mind, Soul, ego, 
self, spirit, are discovered in the exquisitely 
fascinating research into the origin of the words 
we speak. We moderns got the roots from the 
ancients, they who lived in a remote antiquity, 
in the beginning of our languages; and are now 

85 



86 The Indivisible 

getting; for, when a new discovery is made, in 
science, logic, art, mathematics, we go away 
back to prehistoric times for a word to express 
the newly discovered thing. 

Here is a fascinating word-study from the 
"Standard Dictionary of the English Lan- 
guage." Dividual; adjective; (archaic). 
Shared with others; divided, separate. Latin, 
divius, divisible; from divido, divide. Indi- 
vidual; not capable of being divided without 
losing identity; existing continuously as an 
entity; single, determinate. Individual; Latin 
in, not, and dividuus. 

An individual can not be divided without 
destroying it; and the human spirit, mind, ego, 
the I, the real thing, is an individual. It is 
mind; to divide is to destroy. But this is impos- 
sible; for it is an individual part of Original 
Mind; for man is mental; and the mind in man 
is of precisely the same, in kind, as the Primor- 
dial Creative Mind. 

For me the endless labyrinths of the calcu- 
lus are proof. The Mind in Creator and man 
is exactly alike. That in man is a separated 
part, an indivisible, indestructable entity, — an 
individual : and this is the highest thought that 
can be thought by the individual, temporarily 
manifesting beneath a load of brain matter. 
Personality 

The lexicon reveals the root, the origin, thus : 
— Persona ; Latin, a mask worn by actors. Com- 



The Actor 87 

pounded of per, through, and sonous, to sound. 
That is, the face of an actor in a drama, can 
not be seen; no expressions of the features can 
be thrown into the dramatic acting; the actor 
must be presented to the audience through 
sound. 

The actual meaning of the term, human per- 
sonality, is this : a human, wearing a mask on 
his face; but, in the highest dramatic effect, the 
mask hides the individual completely, while 
itself, the deceptive mask, only is seen. 

There is no similarity in the little-understood 
words, individual and person. The Creative 
Mind appeareth not in the mere person, the 
mask-wearer; but is within the wondrous indi- 
vidual, changeless, indivisible, and as eternal as 
its Source, the Mind Divine, the Mind Supreme, 
the Spirit Creative. Thus our daily waking and 
sleeping mind is, as it were, a person; and we all 
wear masks; only an expert mind-reader can 
find out what the person is like, or what he is 
thinking. 

But only Creative Spirit is able to read the 
Spirit, phasing in man, as an individual, sep- 
arate from itself; and both are temporarily con- 
nected with organic life, manifesting for the 
time, in living congeries of nerves, fibers, and 
excessively delicate filaments in the cortex of the 
brain. 

The entire scheme and plan of our present 
human phase of being is intricate, complex and 



88 The Matchless Altar of The Soul 

elaborate, beyond our powers of explanation in 
the present state of psychic science, studies in 
manifesting mind, and exploration in the Uni- 
verse of Spirit. 

I wonder, if the entire plan is "a scheme of 
necessity." 

Thus all esoteric things, the world's great 
standard mysteries of Initiation, and all exo- 
teric, the world's more than one thousand re- 
ligions, revolve around the soul. I have draw- 
ings of interiors of prehistoric temples where 
candidates were receiving knowledge of the soul 
from hierophants. They are always kneeling 
at a cubic altar, with the Master standing at the 
right. But truths about the soul were always 
whispered, in archaic times; and are now whis- 
pered — "low breath" in every arcane mystery 
in the world. 

Thus people have actually gone from Europe 
and the United States to India, to be initiated 
into these excessively exclusive and arcane 
Orders handed down from an antiquity so great 
that our little histories seem recent strata of 
thought. Thus I have conversed with mighty 
scholars with fascinating interest on two occa- 
sions. I said, "You are a Himalayan initiate." 
Each said — "I am." Readers must surely be 
filled with great admiration for the Matchless 
Altar of the Soul. 



ESOTERIC MYSTERIES OF 
BRAIN AND THINKING 

tfjSjWfy O think; a process whose nature 

— l§ is so utterly unknown, that we can 

not think of it; and the product is 

^SS tho "s ht -< . v , q . 

1 hus 5 plus A equals 9 ; or, nve 
plus X equals nine. The first sentence may be 
said to contain 13 thoughts; and the last, 19; 
or both consist of 5 thoughts. For, 5 may con- 
tain 4 thoughts, one for each letter, F-I-V-E, 
or, one thought, 5. 

The question is, is each letter a separate 
thought, or 5 one thought? Can we think of 5 
without thinking of the letters, five? 

Likewise, take the word, the basic human 
word, individuality; does the thinker within the 
brain, the indweller, think 1 thought or 13? 

A factory produces objects, as of wood, 
metal, cloth, etc., and the workshop, in the 
brain, produces thoughts. What becomes of 
them? Who works in the shop? A temporary 
tenant? Really, a permanent thinker, who came 
from a permanent previous existence, and 
returns to the same realm, upon disintegration 
of the workshop? Or is the thinker directly 
connected with brain cells, ganglia of nerves, 
fibers and filaments, growing as they grow, 
dying as they die? 

89 



90 A Wide Gulf 

There is a difference in between the questions, 
so great, deep and wide, that the destiny of all 
humans is involved. Are cells originators of 
thoughts, or mere instruments used by thinkers? 

Before history, these questions were being 
asked. No answer, until modern anatomical, 
psychological, microscopical researches in the 
brain. 

I quote from Professor John Wright Buck- 
ham, Pacific Theological Seminary, Berkeley, 
California, page 84, "Personality and the Chris- 
tian Ideal" : 

"When the physiologists showed us, that our 
every thought, emotion and volition, is attended 
by molecular changes in the brain cells, a con- 
sumption of brain tissue, it looked, at first, as 
if self had sunk into the gray matter of the 
brain, and disappeared. But the physiologists 
did not stop with this discovery. With fine 
patience and careful scrutiny, they proceeded to 
locate the different forms of mental activity, 
each in its own proper brain-center, demonstrat- 
ing, that, if one of these centers is atrophied, 
or injured, the mind can no more act normally 
in that direction; and this was shown to be true, 
not only of the mental, but of the moral life. 
Character itself seems to be completely demor- 
alized by the affectation of certain areas of the 
brain. 

The easy, and natural inference, from such 
facts, is, that mind and character are simply 



A Training Mentality 91 

brain products, or brain aspects; and, instead of 
being invincibly real and momentous, are, in 
reality, mere epiphenomena, by-products of 
physical and cosmic activity; but this inference 
is no sooner made than physiology itself com- 
pels its revision. 

Careful investigation proves, that, it is not 
the brain that weighs most, or measures largest, 
that exhibits most mental power. The largest 
per centage of gray matter does not mean the 
greatest mentality. It is rather complexity of 
organization that characterizes the brain of the 
man of mental power. The brain of a well- 
trained expert, in any line, is marvellously intri- 
cate in organization. Its involutions and con- 
volutions are numerous, and deeply drawn. 

And yet, at birth, such a brain, physiology 
tells us, is only partially organized. It depends 
upon exercise and training for its final structure 
and power of functioning. 

But training involves a trainer." Italics, Dr. 
Buckham's. 

That is, a baby's brain is not organized; but 
the cortex of the brain of a great thinker, math- 
ematician, scientist, philosopher, inventor, is 
highly complex and intricate in organization. 

Now, who organized? Surely the brain is 
merely the instrument, or impliment, of external 
mind-power; — Whence came the Exterior 
Thinker? 



92 Two Lobes in Brain 

It is always an individual. One of the 
astounding discoveries of recent science is the 
fact; "Of two lobes of the brain, only one is 
used. The other is unemployed, or is held in 
reserve, in case of need." 

The learned Professor uses the word, "cos- 
mic." This word is incessantly appearing in 
literature, coming up to this summit daily; and 
the grand trend and tendency of it all is towards 
the idea that space is a cosmical sea of thought. 

This is one of the most remarkable reap- 
pearances of a very ancient Aryan Mysticism, 
here in recent times. The very mentality of the 
whole human race and career on earth is 
involved. 

"Thoughts are things" are three words that 
come up the mountain by nearly every mail. 
They must be wandering in interstellar space, 
through which the earth is flying with the spe- 
cific speed of 18.4927 miles per second; and 
bears humanity, each human having brain-cell 
fiber and filament receiver. 

In from afar fits in here. Thus do space- 
individuals take possession of a human brain at 
one entry; or, separate discarnate, wandering, 
mathematical thoughts, for instance, enter, one 
by one, and build up a mathematical individual? 
Do we receive from the unseen? 

Questions are rising, now, by hundreds and 
thousands. Man is a being intricate beyond all 
imagination, — the individual, I mean. 




A SOUL NOT ALLOWED TO 
MANIFEST 

EADER, you and I do not want the 
best part of our very natures 
interned, tied to the shore, out of 
sailing orders, out of commission 
from the Master Mind. Conscious- 
ness of the fact that the Soul exists is necessary, 
before the Sailing Master of the blessed ship 
of the Soul, can issue an order to one who 
seeks to receive. 

Being always ready to receive orders from 
the Divine, day or night, is an exceedingly 
exalted human attainment. The deep labyrinths 
of the Soul must have all doors and chambers 
opened and ready to receive the slightest order, 
coming in from the Divine Mind. The discov- 
ery of some long-lost word, and rending of the 
veil, must all be wrought within. The temple 
is within the Individual. 

I have used "within," so often, that I must 
here endeavor to express my understanding of 
this highly important word. The indwelling 
Individual has inner mind recesses, comparable 
to the vast and imposing corridors and cham- 
bers of the Egyptian Labyrinth, as well as the 
other grand labyrinth of Crete, both made of 
stone. One may talk to self mentally; argue 

93 



94 The Mind Labyrinth 

with self; debate a proposition; counsel; advise, 
and receive advice. Consulting and question- 
ing self, is a deeply-seated psychological fact. 
All normal humans are aware that they are able 
to reason with themselves; argue, pro and con; 
weigh the force of arguments, and, then, decide, 
— a wandering in the mind labyrinth. 

The entity, making the decision, is the Soul; 
its instrument of action, the ever mysterious and 
inexplicable will. After all of the centuries of 
study, research, and the writing of books, the 
base of the Soul, the Will, is not understood. 
To make the will obedient to the slightest desire 
of the Supreme Will is our duty. It is the first 
step in the Way; and, in this book, I always 
assume, that the reader is on the Perfect Way. 
I judge so, or he would not now be reading 
these words. You must not have a hidden, 
holy place in the intricate labyrinth of your Soul, 
longer than you are able to open the chamber 
door. I do not say, that it is now possible to 
sense all portions of the Soul ; indeed, it is highly 
probable, that we can not fathom the depths 
of the Soul at present. As man advances, it 
seems reasonable to think, that he will discover, 
new to him, and now latent, properties and fac- 
ulties. I can only give my own experience ; when 
thinking on this intensely interesting subject, I 
ever feel, that there is a greater just beyond 
my perception. Do not have it, that, when you 
come to your own, your own will receive you 



Doctrine of Experience 95 

not. This last sentence is of great meaning; 
you do not want to bring your offering of deeds 
and works to your own Soul, and have them 
rejected. 

See these ancient words: "Doctrine of 
Experience"; "The Path of Search"; "Hidden 
Grace"; "Search for the Hidden Nature"; 
"Come unto Me"; "Him that cometh unto 
Me, I will in no wise cast out." To me 
these quoted words are beautiful. They are all 
esoteric soul-ideas. The presence of the Divine 
in the Soul must be realized, to be on the way 
to salvation; immanence, not transcendence. 
Divinity must not far transcend your nature; 
it must be near; or rather, within. These are 
all mystery expressions, used in rites of initiation. 

I scarcely know how to much more magnify 
the mighty importance of the very soul-word, — 
Within; and the results are so great that the 
reader may well pass years in perfection of the 
blessed Within. I used to write: "Deep abyss 
of the Soul" ; but now I write; "Long labyrinth- 
ine corridors, leading to gem-adorned chambers 
of the Soul." How blessed it is to walk along, 
exploring every minute portion of the Way, 
and discover new splendors ; that is ; if your Soul 
and mind are trained, attuned and in harmony. 

One archaic expression is "inmost heart." 
Some of the ancients thought that the heart was 
directly governed by the Soul, because it sud- 
denly beats rapidly, under impulse from the 



96 Pre-existence of Souls 

mind or soul. We now say, "inner soul," or 
"inner consciousness," as said by the ancients. 
The "Divine Life in Man" is an ancient expres- 
sion; has been obscured for centuries, at a time, 
only to reappear in gloom as a light, blazing up 
from dimly-glowing embers; but the embers, 
burning without radiance, have been often 
entirely extinguished by neglect. If you are 
almost submerged, restore the sense of the pres- 
ence of the Soul by means of the domination of 
the will. A time may come, when the will 
becomes too weak to order this. The reader is 
admonished to think of this appalling fact, the 
possibility of the Will becoming extinguished. 

Another saying, handed down from the 
ancients, from a great antiquity is, that "The 
Soul comes from afar." If this is true, it coin- 
cides with other ancient, but secret wisdom, that 
Souls were created long before any human body 
came into existence, and been separated from 
Primordial Soul, — the Master Creative-Soul, 
or Supreme Mind, or Spirit. This is a great 
idea, and immensely prehistoric, well matured, 
when history begins, that we are sparks from 
the Infinite Mentality. 

The Ancient Tradition, the real Secret Doc- 
trine, is based on the pre-existence of the Soul 
that is in man. This is the central idea of the 
most remote mysteries of great nations, deep 
within the shadowy past. 



The Source Divine 97 

Another base is; Souls return to their orig- 
inal Source, — the Source Divine. Mind-Cre- 
ative is in the center of the labyrinth of space 
and time. Duration, eternity, are human Soul 
expressions, and deep within. 

But this fact must be sensed by students of 
this book, or the base of the book will not be 
discovered; — Divine Immanence in the Soul 
must be detected, sensed, and then obeyed. 

To me, the idea of the danger of running 
down of the will is impressive. It appealed to 
me with great force when I first heard of it, 
and now, as this is being written, the appeal is 
stronger. The solemn fact is, we are in the 
presence of the lurking possibility of a sure dec- 
adence of that priceless faculty — the human 
will. Surely this is an occasion for the should- 
be-often-repeated mind, exercise, introspection. 
I wish I could think of words to add to the 
importance of introspection; but I cannot. 
Night message from a mountain summit: 
Reader, stand guard over thy will; watch for 
the first faint trace of weakening therein, as 
you would for the first trace of tuberculosis. 
Do not forget for an instant this : you must 
save yourself. 



VARIED STUDIES OF THE 
SOUL 

g^^ HIS lowering and lowering of the 
£§ human ego is to fall into de-person- 




alized psychic force. Some ray 
Divine abandons the Soul. This is 
the second death. One may violate 
so many laws of being that the Soul becomes sub- 
merged, and cannot express. Man, then, 
reverts back to an animal, almost. 

When this type of Soul enters the soul-realm 
outside the body, the poverty of its powers are 
pitiable to behold. To him that overcometh 
evil, here in the flesh, is given the blessing of 
perfect life; but the science of overcoming is 
symbolized now, as what was once taught in 
Occult mysteries, especially in the rigid Degree 
of the Wilderness; and of another, the Sublime 
Degree of Sweeping through the Gates; and 
another, Passing under the Rod. They who 
have no occult wisdom perish. A human is a 
wreck, when the soul loses control; and alcohol 
can cause the Soul to abandon the personality. 
No alcoholic can possibly, in the very nature 
of the problem, enter even the holy vestibule. 

To a Soul seeking to save itself by means 
of Ancient Wisdom, I say, do not always wan- 
der in the dusk of the Great Omnific Light; 
98 



Be Alert 99 

stand forth as a dignified human, one in full 
consciousness of not having broken laws; and 
let the pure rays fall upon thy Soul. You can- 
not step into the Grand Area of the Soul-illum- 
ination at once. You must work out your own 
salvation. It is a working process. These are 
archaic mystery terms, spoken before altars in 
temples during the heights of Ancient National 
Mysteries. 

Here is a fact: the Soul must work, toil and 
exert itself, and be alert, always on guard; this 
is scientific, for, if not on guard, the animal part 
of our ego will, surely, seek to gain dominion, 
and it succeeds in thousands of cases; for proof, 
look upon human wrecks, derelicts and debris 
on all sides : and alcohol is now known to be the 
arch-enemy of the Soul, self, ego, individual. 

For, do not forget, for an instant, that we all 
have passed, during countless years in human- 
ity's past; but also in recent years, when we 
all were embryos, through preceeding animal 
types and forms. All of the great standard 
bibles of the world's great religions mention 
the beast on page after page. You know there 
is a beast; and you are well aware that it is 
within. Every philosopher, teacher, leader on 
earth, both in ancient and modern times, who 
has received wisdom in from the vast mind- 
world — commonly called inspiration — taught 
of the existence of the beast within. It is the 
set, fixed and rigid duty to keep this monster 



100 Our Animal Inheritance 

within its own realm, which is the lower self. 
The Beast 

I hope the reader will get my meaning in this 
writing, striving to induce you to set up the 
Matchless Altar in your Soul; and, I beseech 
and implore, that you do this now. Here is an 
admonition, often given to initiates at low 
breath, in chambers of Temples of The Order 
of Melchizedek: "Thou shalt not be a 'Son 
of Sin' " ; and this was given as an instruction by 
the Grand Hierophant "Thou shalt not hesi- 
tate, for an instant, at 'Dividing of the Way'." 
Oh ! the remorse felt by sinning humans, when 
they first hear repeated their own Karmic rec- 
ords, as in the case of phonographic record in 
modern talking machines ! 

Establish your Altar now ; and light the Flam- 
ing Truth upon it. When you are well advanced 
on the Perfect Way, this flame will burn unfed. 
In time, you may hear the Ineffable Name, 
spoken in your ear ; or you may sink to the lower 
chambers of the temple area, and see the shape 
— the jumbled mass — your wrong doings. 

"Son of Dust! what seekest Thou?"; this is 
spoken in rather loud tones by the Guide on 
the way in the Labyrinth. Your answer must 
be "More light." "Rise, follow thy inductor, 
and fear no evil, thou searcher after light." 

These passages are from very ancient Arcane 
rites in the world's Sacred Mysteries. 

I have always been fascinated with these 



Sons of Dust 101 

terms and words of initiation; and I hope that 
the reader is reading with the fascination I am 
now having in their writing; the word writing 
having been written at the precise instant of 
Midnight of April 19-20, in Los Angeles — City 
Beautiful. 

Morning, April 20. There was, of course, 
an outer darkness surrounding all ancient Tem- 
ples of Initiation. The Lost Word is of the 
Soul. The Ineffable Name has been lost, or 
obscured, in some dire effect of a pall, that has 
fallen on man. Modern scientific psychic 
research is seeking, with far-increasing activ- 
ity, to rediscover ancient, but long lost, knowl- 
edge of the Soul. Here is an apparent fact, 
due to labours of researchers. A Soul having 
lost its power over the wayward objective mind, 
can only affect others who have likewise lost 
this primal power. Like influences like. One, 
whose Soul is on the regal throne within, cannot 
well be influenced by these inharmonic and 
dreadfully distorted people. "Canst thou follow 
the leadings and inclinations of thy inherited 
animal natures; ignore and neglect the higher; 
persist in this, and yet escape ?" Reader, this is a 
question, asked of candidates, deep within some 
subterranean chamber of a labyrinth. What 
would be your answer to your guide? State- 
ment to candidate : "Such a course throws the 
Soul beyond the pale of, and in opposition, to 
good." Question to initiate : "Oh ! Son of Dust, 



102 The Presence 

is it thy desire to become a transfigured man?" 
This you must answer, at some stage in your 
career, here in the body of flesh, my reader; for 
you, now, at this instant, no matter where you 
may be, are in a li-fe-labyrinth of esoteric initia- 
tion; for the phase of life, of a Soul in flesh, is a 
rite in the Temple of the Hierophant. Once, at 
least, all normal humans stand in the light of 
this wondrous Ineffable Name. Others have 
seen the light several times. There are Souls, 
within coarse bodies, that, at first, are unable to 
sense the Divine Presence — i. e., the Presence 
of the Infinitely Good and Pure. It is a light 
dimly burning; or a still small voice. 

All of my readers are aware of the near com- 
ing of a Mind-Power, higher and better than 
themselves; and a part of the new rigid, based 
on law, Science of Salvation, as exemplified 
around and about The Altar of the Soul, is to be 
so harmonic, as to ever be ready to sense this 
incoming presence. Go all alone into the Shades 
of the Wilderness; you may meet the Presence. 
There are ebbs and flows of tides in thy Soul. 
Cast thy very Soul upon the Crest of the Tide 
of Infinite Good. By perseverance, you may 
transform yourself, by a very wonderful proc- 
ess, known as "renewing your mind." This is 
a mind exercise, now nearly lost; it was almost 
extinguished by the ruthless hands that crushed 
the beautiful Greek, Egyptian and Oriental 
Mysteries in the second and third centries, A. D. 



True Christ-Idea 103 

The main idea in these mysteries was that of 
the Soul. What we now call the "Christ idea" 
was as a shining light to them; but they had the 
original and true idea, before it became obscured 
by error and dimmed by the waning of the light 
of truth. Ignoring the Madonna, a capital 
error, put out half of the light from Souls; since 
the Greek Mysteries were closed by fanatics. 
And women are sensing this ancient error now. 

Nemesis and Karma were taught during Cen- 
turies; and known methods of escaping evil and 
its inevitable Karma were revealed in all ancient 
arcane and esotoric rites. The impressions, 
sights and sounds, in occult chambers of laby- 
rinths and temples, were all toward one direc- 
tion — Salvation by scientific methods ; that is : 
how to avoid the evil; inborn in self, from ascent 
during ages through animal forms. The entire 
problem reverts back to the one original, — 
overcoming the beast within. 

When you overcome, gain the world famous 
victory, then you are free to explore higher and 
higher realms of Pure Mind. This is a con- 
quest and victory. Then return to Mind Divine, 
Mind Supreme. A returning one is actually a 
coming home of the Prodigal Son. 

But you cannot start toward home, until you 
become able to hear the Still Small Voice of the 
Soul; but this voice is never heard far away 
from the Matchless Altar; your own altar 
within. The word victory was cut in stone walls 



104 Soul the Typical Form 

of ancient temples; the soul is the typical form, 
not the body. Mercury is displayed with wings 
of victory. Perhaps, it is well to write : 
the Soul is the missing link. The lower the first 
cell, containing the lowest life on earth, the 
higher, Soul will become. But "typical life 
forms leading to special ends" were created by 
Mind, and each separated life form, in which 
life manifests, has been created. This must be, 
because the set idea of creation is fixed, as rock, 
in human language. Exalted human speech is 
based on the idea of creating. Only electrons 
and Life have been created, all else, formed. 

From recondite mystery-researches, it appears 
that the individuality is imperishable, while the 
personality dies; this is one of the most remark- 
able revelations made to initiates in sacred rites, 
all rites being centered in and around the Soul. 
This is why I am so persistently urging you to 
now establish an altar for your Soul. 
Reincarnation 

I cannot hope to write more than a few words 
on this inconceivably recondite and very ancient 
subject. Titles alone, of books on Reincarna- 
tion of the Soul, would make a book. Beyond 
doubt, one-half of the human race — not includ- 
ing the lower savages — are rooted and grounded 
in this doctrine, as being truth itself. 

I quote from a mystery rite of antiquity, more 
remote than any written history. It is the 
experience of a man's Soul, who returned and 



Sums of Preceding Types 105 

animated the body of a renewed human. The 
man attained high honor in the, just-preceding, 
life, and was held in high historic honor, the 
same as Lincoln or Paine are now. A monu- 
ment had been reared by his Nation to cherish 
his memory. The man was reincarnated in the 
same nation ; and here is his experience : "Uncon- 
scious of ever having had a past, I worshipped 
the image comemorative of my own popularly- 
cherished past. My individuality was imper- 
ishable; but my many personalities were not. 
What, then, could one personality know of any 
preceding one; more than one button on a string 
is concerned with its mates? Each life experi- 
ence was complete in itself ; yet each was the sum 
of all preceding ones. Similarly, Man is com- 
prehensive of all his past, even of the animal 
lives he has had. In all the earth, there is no 
mere animal so brutal, so cruel, lustful, envious 
or low, as the animal man, which is kept in 
check by the human man; but, if all this, he is 
also the most courageous, ferocious and deter- 
mined of any." This is a quotation, as of a. 
voice, speaking directly to you, my reader, from 
a past, older than any nation mentioned in his- 
tory. It is a vivid picture of Man; but note: 
personality dies; the individual lives. 

The recent science of embryology proves 
that man's body is the sum of the forms of his 
long animal past. The human embryo actually 
passes his primitive animal types. This is one 



106 Working Out Karma 

of the most wonderful discoveries of modern 
Science. Animal shapes are assumed by embryos ; 
day by day, as gestation progresses within the 
human uterus. Now in the midst of ferocious 
animal world-war, do you not desire to separate 
yourself from the fighters? Establish at once, 
then, the Altar of Honor of the Soul within. 
I think this one quotation enough for this book; 
the most ancient theory of the Soul-Reincar- 
nation, the returns of the same Soul from the 
Soul-realm, to enter body after body. 

The remarkable Buddhistic concept of the 
assembling in the mental realm of a great com- 
pany of discarnate human souls for mutual sym- 
pathy, bewailing their sad lot, that they had to 
be born again in newly formed human bodies of 
flesh, because they had not worked out Karma, 
is perhaps as impressive as anything on this sub- 
ject in the entire range of literature. 

Another curiosity, in the literature of pro- 
longed life, is that of a physician, who invented 
an elixir, having power to perpetuate life in the 
flesh ; became weary of that form of existence ; 
and regretted having made the discovery of the 
potent chemical; for all his friends died, and 
passed out of his arena, or plane, of living. He 
was left in a lonesome world. 

It would seem, that in the vast literature of 
the subject of Reincarnation, the entire subject 
had been thrashed out; and that every possible 
thought had been advanced for and against the 



A Pleasing Substitute 107 

theory. I fail to see any benefit to be gained 
by the reader in studying the colossal mass ; for 
his entire lifetime could be exhausted in the 
search; and he could die without having thor- 
oughly settled this perplexing question. 

Substitute For Perplexing Study of 
Reincarnation 

As a substitute, for a lifetime of study of the 
books on reincarnation, I would here offer the 
setting up the Altar of your own Soul ; and let 
this serve, as a centre, upon which you lay the 
tribute of affection, esteem, and high honor. 
Honor, obey, carefully nurture and sustain the 
Soul within. Prepare it for whatever future 
awaits; and falter not, for the flying seconds, 
minutes, and hours of your sojourn in the body 
of flesh, are in rapid flight. This fact is certain, 
the Soul pays, every debt in full, without forget- 
ting even one minute "farthing." One oft 
repeated assertion in the world-books, on the 
subject, is this, "he that subdueth self, hath 
already set foot in the Path that leadeth to eter- 
nal life." Conquering self is the central idea 
of the entire literature of man on the subject 
of the Soul. Within mysteries, upon mysteries, 
this one fact, of self conquest, stands out alone, 
clearly revealed. 

Having before your eyes this central fact of 
the ages, do you not now have a longing desire 
to erect within, a Divinity Altar of your Soul ? 
Surely, reader, you desire to gain the victory. 



108 Points of Meeting 

Life Lines Crossing 

If we are mind-beings and subjects of repeated 
reincarnations — enmeshments — in flesh, we have 
existed — perhaps, in many bodies before the one 
in which you and I now function, manifest or 
make expression. 

Then the Soul and personality problem arises ; 
we may have met before this life in flesh. There 
would be meetings, crossings of life-paths, paral- 
lelisms and, mayhap, unitings. I have no desire, 
nor time, to research and explore this immense 
department of ancient, as well as recent, litera- 
ture; but happenings of meeting, passing, unit- 
ing, separating and journeying side by side have 
been ever possible. The reader would do well 
to pause and think of the remarkable possibili- 
ties of former, presentand future lives, approach- 
ing and receding, in this endless ebb and flow 
of tides in the cosmic sea of Souls. 

This fascinating subject has been written upon 
by able writers. The most perplexing problem 
of our own existence, could be explained on this 
hypothesis of life lines, coming in union, or sep- 
arating in repulsion. 

See the appalling records of divorce. See 
this; have you wronged a person in any past 
incarnation; you are liable to meet that very 
one here; and, if you do injustice to one here, 
you may meet again in the future. Food for 
solemn thought. Listen to these two expres- 
sions: "wrecked characters," and "Soul shad- 



Automatic Literature 109 

ows." May they not have troubled your Soul ! 
According to ancient Aryan writings, shadows 
may become almost indelible. Do not sow seeds 
of direful karma, by sinning against any Soul 
whatever; for karmic seeds never fall by the 
wayside and expire for lack of nutrition, and 
light; they sprout and grow in the dark; and in 
fearful arid regions of the Soul. The Soul crieth 
out against evil. 

The crossing of life lines is one of the most 
important subjects that can demand our watch- 
ful care. Do not, by any manner of means, 
plant the seed of a poisonous Upas tree in the 
spot where your line of continuous being con- 
tacts that of any human. The tree will grow 
and produce its fruit of poison. We are beings 
of free will, — this is a set and fixed human char- 
acteristic; and we must, of rigid necessity, build 
our own karma. 

A Story of Reincarnation 

I wish, to here, give a little study from occult 
realms. There is in Atlantean literature this 
story : Two in an incarnation, in the same nation 
and of the same race, by crossing of their life 
lines, had engendered the most implacable hate. 
It happened, their souls, having passed a num- 
ber of incarnations and studied the laws of 
nature governing these things, discovered how 
to fix, in the Soul, certain mind-facts of sure 
identifying — that is; when born again in other 
bodies, they could decide and identify their 



110 Identification 

former personalities. The story is, that hate 
for the other became so intense in one, that he 
researched the law of identification; he wanted 
to know himself again ; and, also, be able to iden- 
tify his hated one, entirely for the purpose of 
revenge. He could not do this unless he could 
identify himself in a succeeding life in a body. 

This is a side light on the intricate problem of 
reincarnation. This, and thousands more, em- 
phasize the fact, that the Soul in man is so 
complex, that it may require untold study and 
exploration to explain; and it may never be 
explained to man's satisfaction; that is: it may 
prove to be inexplicable; so indeed, if it is 
unfathomable. This would, now, seem to be 
probable ; for mathematicians are now within 
unfathomable deeps of infinite Calculus. 

The ending of this very remarkable story is, 
that the man, in his next earthly life, recognized 
that he was his former self; he found his victim 
and wreaked revenge. 

In studying this amazing literature of sunken 
Atlantis, I feel like being in a region of causes 
of the present world-war of obsessed humans. 
The fact is, we are more intricate than we now 
deem possible. A wider horizon of occult 
psychic things leads to a conclusion, or to a 
strong impression, that the present world-war — 
April 22, 1916 — is a struggle entirely due to 
Karma, in obedience to the law, "Thou shalt 
pay." 



Stand Aside 111 

Here is the horrible persecution of insatiate 
revenge, heaped upon his victim in their next 
incarnation. Having studied karmic law, the 
vengeful pursuer fixed the Soul of his victims so 
that throughout his life, in that incarnation, he 
found it impossible to escape the results of 
primeval Animal Ancestry. The victim fol- 
lowed animal instincts, joined to lowest human 
propensities. This made him a creature of 
sensuality, alcohol and gluttony. The pursuer 
was indeed well informed: he selected the most 
terrific methods of wreaking vengeance. He 
knew of the horrors in the Soul due to alcohol. 

What a picture ! Reader, stand aside, now, 
from under. Let not the hand of the law of 
Karma fall on thy utterly defenseless head. 

This remarkable writing was regarding the 
man, and his chief victim, who had crossed his 
life-path in a love episode. The two had been 
engaged to the same woman. This opens the 
entire sex problem, a problem so great that all 
reincarnation and Karmic literature of the remot- 
est nations of the world is dominated by it. 

All Scriptures Have to Do With Sex 

Yes; I have the book, just published, to show 
that the base of the Hebrew Bible, the Old 
Testament; and, Great Bible, the New Testa- 
ment, is sex. Master and Madonna ; hierophant 
and priestess; altar and censer; the Sun, and 
Woman clothed with the Sun; the woman at the 
North Door of the Temple of Tammuz; the 



112 Grand Master Hermes 

astonishing Soul-revelations of the mysteries of 
Adonis, Dionysius, Isis, Osiris, Horus, and 
the greater mysteries of Hermes; these of the 
labyrinth, esoteric, and subterranean, cryptic 
and occult, active and Karmic; the scroll, the 
winged Mercury, the Diana, the wondrous 
Sophia, Minerva, and the marvelous Demeter; 
these and a hundred more mystic terms, only 
known to initiates in temple, crypt, chamber and 
adytum, these fascinating words are all those 
once used in sacred rites before altars upon 
which were always shining the greater and les- 
ser lights. 

But every altar in every temple for, perhaps, 
50,000 years, was an Altar of the Soul. I am 
at liberty to give out this much — Each altar in 
each temple during untold unhistoric centuries 
was an altar erected and dedicated to the Soul. 
Do not ask me, reader, to mention the pyramids, 
Sphinx, nor statue of Memmon; nor of the 
chambers of the Grand Hierophant, and of the 
Grand Priestess in the Pyramid; nor inquire of 
facts, revealed in rock-hewn mountain temples 
in the Himalayas; where were discovered well 
known facts of the Soul. 

Another word or warning: See to it, now, 
that thy Soul does not become blasted. This is 
an occult word used in the mysteries for ages. 
A flower can be blasted, and made to wither. 
The word blasted has a variety of meanings. 
You have seen blasted plants and flowers; but 



The Withered Flower 113 

you have seen, on all sides, more blasted humans. 
Their Souls are withering; alcoholics, in depths, 
are totally blasted and withered souls. Like- 
wise, deadly drug users. They are simply soul- 
blasted. Wasted Souls may have use, in the 
economy of nature; but the uses, whatever they 
may be, are of the lowest and most menial type, 
— that is slavery. 

But self is the merciless slave driver. Remem- 
ber the Law; "Thou art thine own judge and 
executioner;" and you must judge by law; being 
absolutely unable to evade the law; as is com- 
mon in our courts of law. I do not know, but it 
is well for the reader to again stop reading, and 
think, for a few minutes, of the wandering Jew. 
He could not stop; not die out of the body of 
flesh; not escape a hair's breadth of inevitable 
Karma. 



TWO PLANS OF SALVATION 

Plan i. 

Ig^^HOR, to earn salvation, you must 
12^^) positively do these things : turn the 
eye of the mind towards the within; 
peer into the deeps; look within self, 
discover what is there; control self; 
light fires Divine on the Altar of your Soul ; care 
for your individuality; illuminate its face by the 
inner glow; introspect your very Soul, explore 
it and become well acquainted; encourage a sub- 
tle change in your inner being; make the path 
of the, almost unconscious, coming of the change 
straight; examine, introspect and recall, until 
you, at last, sense the presence of the individual, 
arrange that your personality impress your indi- 
vidual with things exceeding good; let your Soul, 
your personality, stamp indelibly, good marks 
on the wondrous individual; reflect, meditate, 
retrospect, discover, and, by means of this potent 
aid, secure self-knowledge; be always self-pos- 
sessed, that is, keep out forbidding influences; 
perceive the inner self; sense the ego; and be 
aware that your personality is always joined to 
your individuality, — so long as the brain and 
body live, heed and obey the mystic and subtle 
suggestions, made by the living and watching 
individual. 
114 



Save Self -by Good Deeds 1 15 

With advancing age, study the consecutive 
states of Soul and personality; be well acquaint- 
ed with your individuality by soul-life experi- 
ences, while functioning in brain. 

Plan ii. 

If the reader is unable to perform all these 
things, there is another plan of salvation, capa- 
ble of being expressed in far less words. 

Avoid all evil, let the cost be what it may; 
and carry it to such extremes, that even the 
appearance of evil is shunned. 

Now, the Man, Jesus, accomplished all of 
these very things. He left the idea of how, the 
wondrous Christ Idea, links all these together, 
by a thread of memory, into a harmonic whole ; 
and may the results, in the last, be as pure gold 
without a trace of contamination. 

But do not become so weak, so easily led 
away from the Perfect Way, that the only 
method of saving you is by grace. Let not the 
song, "Saved by Grace," be sung at your funeral. 

Salvation is, indeed, worth working for. 
Surely, my reader, you do not wish to receive 
everything as a free gift. You desire to earn 
salvation. 

The rules here given are ample. Light Fires 
Divine on the Matchless Altar of thy Soul ! 
Hesitating 

I must confess to the reader. When I began 
writing this book, I, at first, thought I would not 
write the word, "religion," owning to the hide- 



116 A Distorted Definition 

ous centuries of appalling abuse and misconcep- 
tion of the word. In looking over the terrific 
scene of carnage; persecution; burnings at the 
stake; tearing off flesh; throwing alive into boil- 
ing oil; pouring melted lead in the ears to burn 
out the brain; tearing out the tongue; gouging 
out eyes ; cutting off legs and arms by inches ; 
the dashing out of the brains of babies; roast- 
ing over slow fires; drowning; throwing from 
high cliffs; keeping in dungeons with crawling 
rats and vermin for life; chaining the living to 
corpses to slowly die of noxious gases; and the 
wholesale murder of millions in dreadful war; 

— these all, and other atrocities, whose names, 
in a catalog, would fill several pages, all wrought 
during centuries of the blood-soaked past, under 
horribly perverted ideas of the meaning of the 
word, religion ; at the beginning of the first chap- 
ter, caused my thought of ignoring the very 
word: and another cause of my first impression 
to omit, was the historic, and long forbidding 
of the use, of human reason, that priceless 
emanation in man from Divinity; the prohibi- 
tion of the highest human faculty, free-thought, 

— for thought must, and shall be, absolutely 
free, with none to make afraid; and inch by inch 
opposition to science in its glorious discoveries 
of the Laws of Nature, and how to utilize 
them; by the fearfully wrong interpretation of 
the meaning of the impressive word, religion. 

But real religion is the going through the Gar- 



Nature's Divine Laws 117 

den Beautiful, again and again, in exalted 
thought, and gather. The ingathering is of 
things Divine. 

The receipt of pathetic letters, urging me to 
define the word, religion, is another cause of the 
appearance of the word, religion, in this book. 
Science has no use for the old definition of the 
word, binding one's Soul to slavery to some 
imaginary spectre, and murdering animals to 
appease imaginary wrath. 

Religion is the highest in man, seeking Divin- 
ity. This leads to the ever recurring problems 
of the Soul and Spirit. 

Real Meaning of the Word Religion 

To become well aware of this set, fixed and 
rigid Law of Nature, that humans are fractions 
of the Supreme Creative Mind, or Spirit, is the 
true foundation of religion. 

Latin; religio, from relego, to go through 
again in thought; re, again, and lego, gather. 
Thus the word religion, the most abused and 
distorted word in human speech; whose dread- 
ful perversion and misunderstanding has caused 
the murder of, perhaps, one billion men, 
women and children, was in its pure original 
meaning, of the highest. How can I assemble 
words with which to express the sublimity and 
moral grandeur, the beauty and splendor of the 
true concept, enshrined, as in a holy place, in 
the archaic, not modern, word, relego? 



118 Dire R e suits of Error 

Let us symbolize in imagining a beautiful 
flower garden, where scenic botanical splendors, 
flowers, condensed sunshine, are blooming along 
marble walks. Still life is in these flowers in 
exquisite display, and moving life in harmon- 
ically colored flying and singing birds and buz- 
zing insects, happy, all, in the effulgence of solar 
light. Let a normal human walk through every 
path, admiring, adoring and loving the beauti- 
ful things; and pass out of another gate, think- 
ing and wondering about the glories; and of 
what they really are, and mean. He is accosted 
by a gate-keeper, who asks : "Did you see atri- 
butes of Divinity in the Garden of Beauty?" 
The astonished human would, doubtless, reply, 
"No; I did not; I beheld flowers, birds and flit- 
ting insects." The keeper makes answer, "They 
are all symbols of atributes of the Spirit Divine, 
and invite the wondering individual to go 
through again; but, this time, while walking 
along, be absorbed in thought, and do the very 
thing expressed by the beautiful word, lego,— 
gather." 

Religion, how impressive the true meaning of 
the word, return, go through again and gather ! 




THE STILL SMALL VOICE 

AND SWEET INFLUENCE 

OF ONE'S OWN SOUL 

HEN all alone with mountains and 
stars at midnight, the objective 
mind senses the subjective with a 
greater intensity than when on plains 
at noon. At least, this has been 
my experience up here on this summit during 
sixteen years. And within a large astronomical 
observatory, the sensitive, alert consciousness 
becomes all the more vividly aware of the 
deeply seated sub-conscious as the midnight hour 
draws on apace. This becoming aware of the 
Divine spark within; the flame of the Soul, the 
real unfed flame, on the Altar, is a study of the 
properties and attributes, the potency, the power, 
the still small voice and sweet influence of one's 
own Soul. One stands in the Divinity Presence, 
when all alone with the Soul. One able to sense 
the immanence of the Soul is actually "in tune 
with the Infinite." And lives in the very midst 
of harmonic rates. One having been in real 
harmony with the Master Mind, the Mind 
Supreme, the Mind Supernal never forgets. 
All facts of midnight, mountain meditation are 
as real as the views of cosmic deeps, of stellar 

119 



120 Self Experience 

hosts in the great telescope. This reality can- 
not be proved to another, that other person 
must experience the realism. All these studies 
are superphysical, and cannot be proved by dem- 
onstrating any law of matter. But they exist. 
There is a master Creative Mind. And human 
souls, they being of the original Divine quality, 
exist. 

That Souls exist is the most ancient and most 
recent statement of fact relating to man. All 
men may as well admit these statements to be 
true, now, as to delay. So far in man's long, 
devious, and harassed career on earth, man has 
ever been a worshipping being. He has wor- 
shiped everything from sticks and stones up to 
his concept of some Divinity. But the one Divine 
entity to worship is his own Soul. Do not wor- 
ship the Mighty Creator; this is absolutely 
unnecessary — not required. The Master Mind 
Creative is mathematical and demands study 
into the majestic laws of mathematical being. 
This act of study, exploration and research into 
rigid law is the exact opposite of worship. Man 
will worship something, stick, fire, stone, tree, 
flower, river, ocean, mountain, star, sun, image, 
statue, of man or woman, general, warrior, mur- 
derer, king or priest. Every human in a nor- 
mal state looks in wonder, awe, veneration, 
adoration, love, fear, hope, longing, misgiving, 
yearning, leaning toward and reliance upon 
some entity, being, mind, or some concept of 



Divine Origin 121 

something higher than himself. This inherent 
act in the very nature of humans has developed 
into over one thousand religions, based for the 
most part on about 65 different bibles, to the 
votaries, sacred books, each a revelation from 
some unknown mind-realm. 

Now if it is set and fixed in our very being 
to worship, why not worship and adore, love, 
honor and obey the Soul within? This you 
know to be of Divine Origin. If you want to 
worship the Creator, worship your Soul. Set 
up an altar ever so pure and holy, sacred and 
adorable. If you wish to use the word religion, 
it having been handed down from prehistoric 
antiquity, give it the real and true meaning: to 
return and gather. Unite your objective mind 
to your subjective, your Soul, by ties stronger 
than bands of steel, for life on earth, until death 
do you part. 

I call this act of returning, of renewing bonds 
and ties, of the upbuilding of the White Altar 
in the Soul, all surrounded by pure white lotus 
and lilies, the Science of Salvation. If the reader 
prefers the word religion to this term, that is 
his inherent privilege. I have adapted for life 
the term Science of Salvation. 

The Eleventh Hour 
And on a mountain peak amid celestial gems. 
Christendom is in turmoil, tossing on the deep 
sea of unrest, with anchors dragging. There 



122 Step On The Way 

must be a Divine Book of the Law somewhere. 
Humanity chaos does not seem to be our fate. 
I hope for better things than the end of civiliza- 
tion in ignominy and shame. But: "We lie in the 
lap of immense intellingence, which makes us 
organs of its activity, and receivers of the truth. 
When we discern justice, when we discern truth, 
we do nothing of ourselves but allow a passage 
of its beams," as Emerson says. 

That is : humans able to receive, do receive, 
perceive, discern and transmit. The good now 
in the eleventh hour of some age, era, or epoch 
in the existence of man on earth, must prepare, 
receive, see, behold, perceive truth, assimilate 
and transmit. 

And that without delay. Humanity has in its 
long life here on earth been divided into chron- 
ological ephocs. And at times like the end of an 
era and the beginning of another, the race is in 
a state of upheaval. But no history mentions 
any similar state or condition comparable to the 
present. All humans are more or less affected 
by the world war. By studying former states 
of the mind of man, we can be easily led to a 
conclusion that stupendous humanity changes 
are now occurring. Those who understand their 
Souls are they who are destined to rescue the 
race. The very Soul of the race is now diseased 
by war. Those now walking in the Perfect Way 
must aid in the work of cure. They must man- 



Deeper Than We Know 123 

ifest goodness, and show the way to the erring, 
to those now deeply plunged in sorrow and pain. 
This is a duty incumbent on all who have seen 
the light. 

The Mysteries of the Soul 

Imagine yourself to be walking in a beautiful 
park or tropical garden, where exquisite trees, 
flowers, plants and the most luxuriant foliage 
are growing. And these adorned with arbors, 
trellises, vine and flower laden, all in harmonic 
colors. Then, as you walk along in a dream of 
beauty, you see the most beautiful white statues 
scarcely hidden amid branches, twigs and sway- 
ing vines. Let these statues be of pure white 
marble of perfect art and exquisite design, rep- 
resent the priestesses of all antiquity adorned in 
flowing robes all in marble. Let Sophia and 
Minerva, the wondrous priestesses of Wisdom, 
be there, half-smothered in living greens, reds, 
yellows and violets, and all terrestrial botanical 
splendors. There is Electra, the bright mes- 
senger of Electricity; the Nine Muses are stand- 
ing in a lovely group. Then the wanderer 
comes to the wondrous Aphrodite, and with her„ 
beautiful Galatea, Venus and Amphitrite. The 
next harmonic group consists of full-life dimen- 
sions in Pentelic marble, of the Nymphae, ex- 
quisite harmonies of Nature personified, and, 
according to Hesiod, being direct productions 
of a sphere more exalted than the earth. There 



124 Eleusinian Mysteries 

are nymphs of the mountains, of the sea, of 
lakes, rivers, fountains, springs, of the winds of 
summer, of wells, gardens, fruits, vines and 
flowers. And nymphs of the night, of the fall- 
ing rain and forming dew. Nymphs of the night 
winds, of the twilight and of the moonlight in 
mountain wilds, over canyons and the sea. Let 
Juno, Diana, Io, Hera, all of the vestals, all 
of these Eleusinian mysteries, the priestesses of 
Dodona, Samorthrace and Ephesus, of Athens 
and Corinth, be there in the most beaultiful sur- 
roundings. You go walking along submerged 
In admiration; then think that each is one attri- 
bute, one phase, one fountain of the intricate 
human Soul. As you dwell on this thought let 
a statue of Psyche — the Soul — be discovered by 
you, as hidden by leaves and flowers. Then let 
all of the hundreds of statues suddenly become 
animate and, bowing low, render homage to the 
beautiful statue of Psyche. Then let her come 
to life Divine and return the salutations. Such 
a scene would faintly outline the real splendors 
of the Soul within. 

Modern Research in Psychological 
Laboratories 

This comprehensive study and refined method 
of research in the relations of mind and body 
is by the use of highly sensitive instruments. 
The various muscles and nerves of the body are 
touched and irritated by mechanical means. The 



Sub-Currents of the Soul 125 

mechanism is so connected that all motions are 
instantly recorded on cylinders of rotating 
chronographs. And nerves are irritated by 
heat, electricity and by chemical substances, also 
by light and reflex effects are instantaneously 
recorded electrically on cylinders, and variations 
are shown in the erratic marks on the sensi- 
tive recording surface, by movable points. 
Astonishing results are daily detected in the 
human complex and are now recounted and 
explained as best they may be in elaborate works 
on experimental psychology, to which the reader 
is referred in any library. But the very ancient 
Hermetic philosophy is surely reappearing. I 
feel sure masters are giving out scraps of 
Archaic and Arcane truth concerning man's 
inner nature to counteract some of the appalling 
effects on the Soul of the race of the world-war. 
Thus I saw in a recent magazine several sen- 
tences that could only have been given out by a 
master having truth about the Soul descended 
from the Grand White Temple of Hermes Tris- 
megistus. The reader may expect startling 
appearances of truth soon. The mind of the 
race is ill, the disease is widely spread. But I 
assert that truth about the Soul is still on earth. 
The masters are exceeding wise and know when 
and what to reveal in modern outer material 
darkness. Reader : trust these mighty masters. 
The deep sub-currents of the Soul flow slowly; 
the surface waves are more rapid, but the min- 



126 Deep Sea Swells 

ute, short and fine waves on the huge waves 
in the deep sea of mind are of a more swift 
mentation. At sea, there are times when there 
are long, smooth waves, majestic swells, slow, 
rhythmic and of solemn, imposing and inspiring 
influence on the mind. Now let a gentle breeze 
start up ; then short, low, minute and rapid 
waves will form on the great swelling waves. 

Compare these to the objective rapid, active, 
momentary undulations of the working mind. 
Then the deep sea swells are comparable to 
the swelling and subsiding emotions of the Soul. 
With Emerson, these surface ripples are the 
ever-soul manifestations. With Mozart, over- 
tones; with spectroscopists, the secondary spec- 
trum ; with meterologists, the secondary rainbow. 



RENEWING, TRANSFORMING, 

TRANSPOSING AND EQUAT- 
ING. SENSING THE 
MASTER MIND 

EE this intensely scientific state- 
ment for moderns, taken from an 
ancient book: "And be not fash- 
^g"*^)) i° ne d according to this world; but 
be ye transformed, by the renew- 
ing of your mind, that ye may prove what is the 
good and acceptable and perfect will of Cre- 
ative Mind." Romans, xii:2. 

Surely the reader does not wish to be fash- 
ioned according to the material, but to the 
mighty mind-world. Science now knows that 
the seen is less than the unseen; and that finer 
forces, potencies and powers, are more magnifi- 
cent than the things moved; and rejuvenation is 
a process, occurring in the mind; a making young 
again by new hope. 

In electrical engineering, a transformer is a 
machine whose work is to transform a current 
of electricity from high to low voltage, and from 
low to high. No electricity comes into our 
dwellings as generated in the dynamo ; it is trans- 
formed by instruments made of iron; but a per- 

127 



128 The Appalling Wilderness 

sonality can only be transformed by renewing 
the mind. Renewing is New Thought. 

"And Jacob lighted upon a certain place and 
tarried there all night, because the sun was set; 
and he took one of the stones of the place, and 
put it under his head, and lay down in that place 
to sleep." Genesis, xxviii:ll. 

Reader, do you wish to rest your head upon 
a stone? 

"And they wandered in the wilderness forty 
years." Numbers, xxxii : 13. 

Reader, do you desire to wander to and fro 
in a wilderness forty years? I am acquainted 
with several persons who did that very thing; 
wandered away from good mind impulses. 

"And this whole land shall be a desolation, 
and an astonishment; and these nations shall 
serve the King of Babylon seventy years." Jere- 
miah, xxv :1 1. 

Dear reader, is it your mode of life to be now 
in the midst of serving mind-error seventy 
years? I recently talked with a man, aged sev- 
enty-two years, and showed him what he had 
lost, by ignoring the inner faculties of his Soul. 
He was greatly perturbed when he saw "what 
might have been." Actually he had passed 
through this beautiful world, as it were, wearing 
dark glasses; had utterly failed to behold any 
of the majesty of the Soul. 



A New Name Written 129 

"And the children of Israel did eat the manna 
forty years, until they came to a land inhab- 
ited." Exodus, xvi, 35. 

Reader, positively, do you wish to live on 
manna forty years, that is given to you, or do 
you wish to earn it; — that is: work out your 
own salvation? No more exquisitely happy 
work on earth than working out salvation; and 
receiving the blessed wages. 

"To him that overcometh, to him I give of 
the hidden manna ; and I will give him a stone, 
and upon the stone a new name written, which 
no one knoweth, but he that receiveth it." Rev- 
elation, ii, 17. 

"The squares of the times of revolution of 
all the planets around the sun, are to each other 
as are the cubes of their mean distance from 
the sun's center." 

These two are equally scientific. "Overcom- 
eth" was spoken of a candidate in the mystic 
rites of initiation in very ancient Arcane mys- 
teries, such as the mighty and magnificent world 
Order of Melchizedek. In this awe-inspiring, 
imposing, solemn, majestic, and Soul-saving 
Order of Antiquity, the trembling candidate was 
beset by trials, temptations and dangers. If he 
yielded to tempting things, he was declared to be 
a failure; and was excluded. 

Reader, have you the slightest desire now, 
after reading these words, to fail, even in the 
slightest degree? Yield not to temptation in 



130 The Master Key 

any form whatever. Alcohol is now known 
scientifically to be the arch-enemy of the Soul 
that is in man. The person who ignores the 
pleadings of the "still small voice," a voice that 
sounds only in the Soul, is scarcely more than 
alive, by no means half alive. His glasses are 
black. Having the Master Key to all scriptures, 
each verse puts on an entirely new aspect. Must 
the Master make a circuit around Galilee twice 
to include you? 

Transposition of the Scale 

Exquisite music, exalted harmonies, the con- 
cord of sweet sounds, are often transposed, — 
the transposition of tuneful strains from one 
key to another; the tone of the music changes; 
but the present appalling condition of the mind 
of the rulers of humanity, urgently requires 
transposition, and from its present minor key to 
major. 

The first law of Nature is order. Before 
that, Chaos reigned; and chaos may fall on 
Europe as a dark spectre; the mind of the 
Western hemisphere must come to the rescue 
and save humanity. Nothing is more clear than 
that wrong-thinking, bad thoughts, and distorted 
mentation are the causes of the world war. The 
entire scale of human thought may be trans- 
posed before peace comes. The lotus flower, 
rising in beauty, has its roots in the mud of the 
river bottom ; and may the pure white dove of 
peace, flying here and there, alight on the 



Changing All Signs 131 

blessed and blooming beauty above the murky 
waters of turbulent thoughts ! 

Mathematicians transpose terms from one 
side of an equation to the other; but they always 
change the signs. In solution of complex prob- 
lems it is often necessary to rearrange terms, 
according to highest exponents of leading let- 
ters; change places of entire expressions and 
make new equations. It is high time for human- 
ity to do likewise; solve and equate in between 
new limits. Something must be done IN Mind. 

The mail, the letters, received here in this 
mountain from so many parts of the world, are 
simply awe-inspiring. An Unknown Mind- 
power appears to be actuating or impressing 
some unknown faculty in the Soul of the race. 
Very ancient traditions, handed down from 
philosophers, who lived so long ago, that the 
most ancient history we have, is as yesterday, 
taught of the existence of latent faculties in the 
mind, whose influence was scarcely more then 
sensed faintly. My mysterious letters, especially 
from New Zealand, and Australia, indicate that 
the writers sense, as in from afar, some hith- 
erto unrecognized faculty, or property, in mind. 
Actual New Thought letters come up here, that 
contain ideas, not found in the six grand sys- 
tems of early Aryan and later Hindu philos- 
ophy. Vedanta, founded by Badarayana; Sam- 
khya, by Kapila; Yogi, by Patangali; Purva 
Mimamsa, by Gainini; Vaiseshika, by Kanada, 



132 The Sign of Infinity 

and Nyaya, by Gotama, one would think in 
studying them, sounded all possible deeps of the 
human mind; but not so; faculties, not detected 
by these great thinkers, are being detected by 
modern mentological researches. Modern 
scientific discoveries have opened fields in mind, 
not sensed by the mighty Aryan mentalists. 

Modern science integrates in between the lim- 
its of electrons and suns. The Colossal Sun, 
Canopus, is 2,400,000 times larger than the 
sun, that is, 3,144,000,000,000 times larger 
than the earth. A row of electrons side by side 
in contact, one inch long, would contain 12,- 
700,000,000,000. This placing in contact, by 
humans, is impossible however; for they are 
pure electricity and repel. Nothing exists but 
electrons. The new Genesis should read: "In 
the beginning, Mind created electrons." Calcu- 
lus is the highest human product. A pleasing 
and fascinating expression is to integrate in 
between the limits of plus and minus infinity. 
The sum of these is zero, and the difference, 
two. This two becomes one; for the diameter 
of an infinite sphere is one; and the center is 
zero. 

The Aryan philosophers revelled in these 
exquisitely refined things; but they had not the 
Calculus. Mathematicians, now, when they see 
an equation, running away out into infinity, at 
once write the sign of infinity and stop; but the 
Vedanta folk early discovered retrovision, 



A Living Cosmos 133 

re-vision, introspection, retrospection and recall; 
and they discovered Cosmic memory. They 
taught that the cosmos is living, that thoughts 
are eternal. Suppose that thoughts are all still 
in space, all thoughts since man appeared on 
earth, not less than a million years ago. If 
these entities are now in existence, and are able 
to act on brain cells and living nerves, then an 
inconceivable number of strange psychic phe- 
nomena can doubtless be referred to them; for 
my mail shows that phenomena in mind; strange 
things are occurring and in rapidly increasing 
numbers. The very mind of humanity is in 
some kind of transformation. I would be aware 
of this, if I did not see a newspaper, from my 
marvelous letters alone. 

Automatic writing, where the hand writes 
at incredible speed, the mind not knowing what 
words are to appear, is increasing all over the 
world. Who controls the hand? Separate dis- 
carnate thoughts, or these assembled into per- 
sonalities? Are these directing, brain and nerve 
controlling mind entities in from afar, or are 
they hovering around and about, ready to actu- 
ate cells in brains at every opportunity? If 
either is true, or both, then the Hindu philo- 
sophical statement, that there exists a living, 
thinking Universe of mind is true. If true, then 
the very thing mathematicians have for long 
sought, namely, the fourth dimension, is dis- 
covered. In this particular realm, we need not 



134 The Master Creative Mind 

make the sign of infinity, a figure like an 8 
turned over on its side, but keep right on explor- 
ing; and that by modern new thought processes. 
A Divinity Circuit 

All entities, whatever, able to cause happi- 
ness in humans or animals, that is, in all life, I 
call good and Divine. All entities, whatever, 
able to cause unhappiness in humans or animals, 
I call evil, wicked and sinful. 

The Master Creative Mind, that created elec- 
trons and nothing but electrons, I call the Cre- 
ator; and also call it Mind. My reason for 
this is that within the entire range of telespec- 
troscope and telecamera, where their range is 
so immense that 100,000,000 giant suns in space 
deeps are now photographed, there is no entity 
able to add to itself but mind, thinking thoughts 
that have never been thought before. This 
process I call creating. 

Electrons are the first manifestation of Mind; 
they alone have been created; all else has been 
formed by an incredible number of varying com- 
binations of electrons. Let the primordial cos- 
mic space-sea of electrons be at rest. Let mind 
brood over this deep. The entire sea, or cos- 
mical sphere of electrons being quiescent. Then 
let Mind count a number of electrons, and set 
them into revolution around each other at great 
velocity. An atom is at once formed. There 
are about ninety kinds of atoms now known to 
chemists. What atom of an element shall appear 



■*• w 



Counting and Forming 135 

in space depends on four basic factors : — num- 
ber of electrons in revolution, specific speed of 
revolution, distances of orbits from the centre, 
and directions of motions. 

But this act of forming atoms is the highest 
mental act within the range of human experi- 
ence. The process is entirely one of knowing — 
and of counting, of spacing distances between 
the orbits of electrons. Thus the atom of oxy- 
gen contains a very different number of elec- 
trons than an atom of gold or platinum. Sup- 
pose that an atom of an element has been 
decided upon by the Master Mind to contain, 
say 1643 electrons, then, if 1642 or 1644, the 
atom would not be of that element. Thus elec- 
trons, in all atoms, have been counted with abso- 
lute precision by a Master Mind; for accurate 
counting is an exalted mind process. Then there 
is a Divinity within Nature, — that part of it, 
under the title good; and as the Soul of man is 
directly involved, I like to use the term, Divin- 
ity Circuit; because I write so many hundreds of 
articles on electricity and constantly use the 
impressive word — circuit. There is a malevo- 
lent, or evil, circuit also, incessantly opposing 
the good, as by counter force, opposing the cir- 
cuit of good — the Divine. Between the good 
and bad there is a perpetual struggle, as of 
waves and tides against the shore, or of flying 
clouds, when driven by the wind, they strike 
Mount Lowe and the dome of the observatory. 



136 Return of the Spirit 

Humanity is in the clutch of both, the good and 
the evil. Tides ebb and flow; and a tide of 
evil is flowing over the nations now at war, 
almost submerging the good. 

And now I must bring this writing — on so 
many subjects to a close. Incredible stillness, 
silence and solitude — these wonders, reign 
supreme; sound is totally absent. By imagin- 
ing intently, one almost thinks he is able to hear 
the very axis of the earth in its majestic turning. 
The splendors of night are here. Urania, the 
magnificent priestess of the sky, is now display- 
ing her wondrous robes, all adorned by millions 
of glittering suns; she is dragging the careless 
garment in the sea, the waves of the Pacific 
Ocean, now tossing in the Southern horizon, as 
I write, and the fringes of her garment are dip- 
ping stars in watery wastes. Owing to the rota- 
tion of the earth, millions of stars, all giant suns, 
rise and set behind the curvature of the sea, the 
effect being that of within waves. 
The Christ Idea 
Rescue of Spirit from Matter 

This is one of the most ancient humanity- 
thoughts. It is deeply grounded in human men- 
tation; and prehistoric, appearing already elab- 
orated with the earliest history; but the reader 
may think that it is dimmed and its light 
obscured by the appalling gloom of war. I 
assure all who may read these lines that this is, 
by no means, so. It is beginning to blaze in 



v -r 



Leading Unto Salvation 137 

human minds anew. The sacred unfed flame 
is lighting and flaring up again. Its partial 
obscuration in recent years may have been one 
cause of the war. There are Arcane mind- 
mysteries now descending low. 

It would require many chapters to outline the 
exquisitely refined true Chrestos-Idea. But the 
wondrous story is of a man who by untiring 
effort in the mysteries, actually freed Individual 
Self from the Cross of Matter and entered the 
state of being born again. It is the true story 
of a saved soul. 

How do I know that the Christ Idea is reviv- 
ing? By reading my wondrous letters. By day 
from my southern window, I see California's 
grand boulevard winding like shining silver 
amid orange trees. It reminds me of the Per- 
fect Way, that leadeth unto Salvation. Mind 
Creative is now immanent at midnight, on this 
summit. August 26, 1916. 




PARTING OF THE WAYS 

HE discovery of the distance of a 
star after 120 years of excessively 
hard and difficult toil of both mind 
and body; the discovery, isolation, 
measuring and weighing of one 
electron after years of arduous toil of mind and 
nerves, are the highest achievements of man in 
scientific research. 

These two seemingly hopeless tasks have 
been wrought out. And these made the men — 
the workers, thinkers and manipulators, tran- 
scendental beings. The discovery of how to 
transform electricity from pressure high to low, 
and from low to high, so high as to approach 
the potential of lightning, made the men of dis- 
covery transcendent. The discovery of ultra- 
ultra-violet-energy waves and their use in refined 
microscopy of hopelessly invisible objects, their 
rescue from the oblivion of the unseen and then 
the exalted act of fixing the tiny images by 
means of delicate and rapid photography, again 
made the men of discovery transcendental. 

Suppose that two similar words be used, infin- 
iverse and universe. In an expanded conception 
of the meaning of the two words, infiniverse 
would be whatever existed before the appear- 
ance of the slightest trace of matter in space. 
138 



• 



Before Electrons 139 

The word universe would include the entire 
sidereal structure, the gigantic congeries of not 
less than a billion suns, and all that is contained 
in the space in between suns. This would encom- 
pass all matter whatever from atom to sun. 
But electrons existed before atoms. And they 
were in the realm of the unseen and unknowable 
to human sense. 

The question arises — did the original space- 
deep-sea of electrons belong to the infiniverse, 
or are electrons in a state in between the infini- 
verse and universe. The universe is composed 
of atoms. But electrons preceded atoms. What 
preceded electrons? 

Regular readers well know that my daily 
answer to this question is : Mind preceded elec- 
trons. But atoms cannot appear until electrons 
revolve around centers; that is, the electronic 
sea broke into centillions of centillions of vary- 
ing sets called atoms. Then electrons are in 
between original mind and formed matter. Elec- 
trons only have been created. Mind manifested, 
if the reader objects to the word create. 
* * * 

The Spectroscope 

The discovery of spectrum analysis, a science 
that tells what elements are incandescent in 
giant suns scattered in space depths in every 
direction, made the men of discovery transcen- 
dent or superior beings, that is, super-men. 



140 Photographing the Unknown 

Likewise spectro-photography, the rapid fix- 
ing of the Fraunhofer lines on permanent plates. 
Measuring the specific speeds of approach or 
recession of suns in the line of sight, so far away 
that their distances cannot be measured, is super 
or transcendent. The act of weighing these 
remote suns is hyper or super. The hearing of 
an opera in Los Angeles as given in New York, 
the loss of time in telephonic transmission being 
l-50th second, is transcendental and awe-inspir- 
ing. The synchronous appearance of a photo- 
graphed speaker or actor on a screen by projec- 
tion from a moving film, and the sound of his 
voice from a phonographic record — these are 
almost super-sense. That is, the harmonic tim- 
ing of light and sound, of vision and hearing. 
Photographing the invisible by ultra-violet 
energy is opening a realm for explanation that 
cannot be imagined now. Emanations from 
the human head at instant of intense thought 
are now known to so effect adjacent regions of 
air, or it may be some undiscovered substance in 
the air, as to so modify invisible energy waves, 
that images are projected by lenses on sensitive 
plates, and these are being developed as in the 
case of photographs made by light as the name 
implies. 

Those that graph by means of invisible energy 
waves are termed radiographs. The recording 
of the energy impulses in telephonic transmis- 
sion and reception is a discovery of high grade. 



Totally Unlike Men 141 

The projection by micro-photographic apparatus 
so that an audience can see the moving animal- 
culae from 10,000 to 40,000 to the inch is a 

triumph of human mind over difficulties. 

* * * 

Parting of the Ways 

The parting of the ways consists of the divi- 
sion of mankind into the good and bad. It 
seems to be almost beyond comprehension that 
the men who made these wonderful discoveries 
are living on the same world along with the vile 
monsters, the hateful secret diplomats in Europe, 
who planned and studied out details of the pres- 
ent war. How can pure, intellectual, beneficent 
men belong to the same species — the human? 
What a parting of roads ! They who transmit 
the music of the opera across the continent and 
the monsters whose music is the screaming of 
death dealing shells. History hath not presented 
any such contrast. 




SCIENCE OF MIND SERIES 

N AUGUST 29, 1915, a venerable 
man, aged and ill, and in, as it 
proved to be, his last illness, took 
my hand in both of his, spoke to me 
in terms of endearment, rose, put 
his arm in mine, leaned against me, leaned his 
head upon my shoulder and together we walked 
out of doors into the blessed sunshine. But the 
golden rays were from the sun, falling in Cali- 
fornia. 

Soon, we returned to his room, and there he 
became seated in his great arm-chair. We 
talked a few minutes, upon momentous mind 
and humanity subjects, when, seeing that he was 
tired, I bade him a loving farewell. 

But the majestic head, the mighty brain, the 
instrument of manifestation of a Master Mind, 
the great personality who long expressed deep 
and profound thoughts was Charles Dawbarn. 

He said, "I am slowly wearing out." In a 
few weeks, he passed out of the worn body, and 
the mind named Charles Dawbarn became free 
from embodiment. This was on November 4, 
1915. 

The moment I heard of the passing, I made 
up my mind to write more than ever before on 
these great occult subjects, and now, rapidly ris- 
142 






Rising Mind Problems 143 

ing problems of mind, personality and man. 
When he bade me farewell in his room, in his 
own home in San Leandro, the home beautiful, 
so near San Francisco and the Bay of San Fran- 
cisco, the vision he loved so well, the final part- 
ing was so solemn and impressive, that I then 
thought of writing more for the help of the 
thinking world. 

Strange ideas of trying to become his log- 
ically determined successor flashed into my mind. 
We both were well aware that we would never 
meet again in our bodies. And, dear reader, I 
wish to now begin and then continue writing on 
Mind and Matter, and the Science of the Soul. 

And I wish to maintain this writing until it 
leads on and onward to the vine-hidden, and 
beautiful, flower-obscured gate, opening into 
some deep and wide corridor, leading to the 
intricate labyrinth of mind, until we all find 
ourselves really "Within the Mind Maze." 

Mr. Dawbarn was fascinated with this, my 
recent book, and our correspondence regarding 
its thoughts led to an intense personal friendship. 

The Science of Thought 
Here in the beginning of the writings I place 

Mind before Matter. Matter is but a plasma 

in the dominion of Mind. 

All Mind in existence consists of basic units — 

Mentoids. All matter is composed of electrons. 

The universe and all within consist of these two. 



144 Deeps of Nature 

They are all there is. This is the base of the 
writing. 

Chemistry, Astronomy, Electricity and their 
majestic mother, their Madonna, — Mathemat- 
ics, — these have been my life-long studies in 
physical science; but a few hours selected from 
my ten hours' daily study, have ever been de- 
voted to a realm that cannot be reached by 
these mighty four sciences. 

In the outset, let us agree on the meaning 
here adopted of some fundamental words. Thus 
the term Occult Science will be often used. 
Occult means hidden, but this would include all 
science at present, because science does not know 
the origin of anything. 

All physical sciences are based on researches 
made by use of material instruments such as the 
telescope, spectroscope, telecamera, telebolome- 
ter, spectrograph, diffraction grating, spectrome- 
tre, telemicrometer, ultra-ultra-violet-energy 
microscope, the Roentgen ray apparatus, 
Crooke's tubes, retort, still, balance, electrical 
induction, magnetic induction, electro-magnetic 
space-waves, lenses, photometers, ammeters, 
volt-meters, thermo-electric, and photo-electric 
instruments, all these together with more than a 
thousand others and their accessories, have 
revealed what is now known in physical science. 

To crown all, there rises the mighty Calcu- 
lus — the supreme height of modern mathemat- 
ics. These researches are hidden and occult 



• 



Automatic Writing 145 

enough to please the most exacting explorer into 
Nature's deeps. 

But in this writing, the word occult will be 
used as now applied to an enormous mass of 
researches that cannot be reached by any instru- 
ment used in physical research. 

To weigh a pair of revolving suns, distant 
200 trillion miles, the data for the master math- 
ematician, must, first be secured by the tele- 
micrometer, tele-spectroscope and instruments 
for measuring angles and time. Then any one 
of the masters can weigh both suns. 

But suppose that the hand of a person begins 
suddenly to write words at a rate of from ten 
to twenty times faster than normal, and words 
by thousands upon great and wise subjects not 
heard of before; then instruments of precision 
and high mathematics are both impotent — they 
are unable to explain. 

This automatic writing is called occult, hid- 
den, and esoteric, to distinguish it from all 
science based on matter and instruments with 
which to analyze, measure and weigh. 

Or, if a person is reading, or walking along 
the street, suddenly hears his name called, say- 
ing "follow me," and is then led by the invisible 
speaker into a vast lodge-room or crypt of initia- 
tion in the midst of a labyrinth of corridors and 
passages to a chamber and before a grand cubic 
altar as of solid diamond, and before a grand 
Hierophant, who proceeds to initiate the person 



T 



146 Mentalists Are Researching 

into knowledge so far above all that he ever 
heard before, that no comparison can be made, 
then this act I include under the impressive title, 
occult. 

My daily mail now, from so many parts of 
the world, is simply inspiring. These mysteries 
are on the rapid increase everywhere. They 
send accounts and details up here; and I am 
impressed with the immensity of occult things 
now manifesting and expressing in the Mind of 
the World. 

Or in the humanity mind as a whole, consist- 
ing of an almost infinite number of mentoids. 
These and countless other events of similar 
nature, here, in Europe, India, Australia and 
New Zealand, collectively form a mass of mate- 
rial that may well attract the attention of every 
student of Nature. 

In this, which I now write, here on this sum- 
mit in the Sierra Madre range of mountains, 
there seems to be a continuation of the philo- 
sophic writings of Dawbarn. 

I hope to not fail to present, to the minds of 
my readers, startling world events, all along this 
mystic but really scientific line. For study of 
Nature must be scientific or useless. 

And now I look from the south window of 
this mountain observatory upon nine hundred 
square miles of orange trees and flowers, drink- 
ing in brilliant sunshine with weather like May 
in the East, here on December 26, 1915. 



Rotary Electro-Magnetic Field 147 

If mentalists could secure a faint clew as to 
what a human personality is; and if this clew 
led to another, and that to another, until in due 
time some idea as to what mind is could be 
gained, then the entire career of humanity on 
earth would be so greatly modified that the 
change would be nearly total. 

At present man is totally ignorant of the 
nature of mind. One cannot even commence to 
think what it is ; or of its origin. 

The new higher calculus — the highest human 
product to date, proves that the mind now func- 
tioning in the brain of man is of tremendous 
power. It is now approaching very infinity or 
Divinity. Its sublimity and grandeur cannot 
even be imagined by one not versed in these 
higher and now supernal realms of mathematics. 

It is now as easy to weigh colossal suns, fifty 
millions times more massive than the entire 
earth, as to weigh pig-iron on scales. Mind 
expressing and manifesting in the brain of the 
master mathematicians is simply amazing, awe- 
inspiring and transcendent. 

The recent discoveries in telespectroscopy and 
in the high transformation of electricity as 
recently shown in San Francisco, in the exposi- 
tion, and the use of free electrons in the metallic 
wire telephonic circuit between New York and 
San Francisco, these triumphs, and more, the 
telegraphone, where the extreme external layer 
of electrons on a flat surface of metal will talk 



148 Latency 

to you ; the discovery of a rotary magnetic field 
of force, moving around 27,000 times per sec- 
ond, with the effect of a metal disk moving that 
fast, an impossibility; all these wonders and 
more, daily, have already placed the master 
minds in a transcendental realm. 

Sub- and Super-Conscious Minds 

Whatever mind is, it is dual, may be triple; 
and indeed may be multiple, yes, infinite. 

The studies recounted in my marvelous let- 
ters from researchers, all seem to converge to 
the one basic fact that there actually is a very 
mysterious sub-conscious mind within each 
human personality. Glimpses of what now 
seems to be a fact, are here and there secured 
by explorers, of mighty, now latent powers and 
potentialities in this sub-conscious mind. 

It is actually a ruler, director or manager. It 
sees, and stores. It does not forget. Latency 
is a word now assuming gigantic proportions in 
mind studies. Whole new regions in the human 
mind are now liable to be discovered. 

And then pioneers will make the most rapid 
exploration. We do not now glimpse the splen- 
dors of humanity as when we know how to use 
our latent minds. The human ego may reside 
in one electron — this of course being a matter 
of surmise and speculation now. Mentoids may 
be magnetons combined in opposite polarity 
with original electrons. The electro magnetic 
base of matter is now a proven scientific fact. 



Limitless Power of Words 149 

But: "This train of imaginings running from 
electrons to Mind supreme, is moved by root- 
words of human speech." — p. 482, my book, 
"Within the Mind Maze." For recent mind 
researches have shown that words are among 
the inscrutable mysteries of the entire mind uni- 
verse. 

The sixty-six great standard bibles of man- 
kind, all emphasize the supreme mystery of 
some mighty Word. Late science is now in 
awe before the limitless power of words in 
expressing the highest thought. 

And I am now writing of these formidable 
mind mysteries in the night in an astronomical 
observatory on the summit of a mountain rising 
between deep canyons. 

Indeed, the human mind and personality are 
complex. These two are now seen to be more 
intricate and elaborate than any two, or any 
number of entities combined, any combination 
whatever, within fhe entire range of the great 
standard sciences. Not one of these has to deal 
with anything so little known, so mysterious, so 
inscrutable. 

Studies now being made in so many parts of 
the world, by careful, critical, and well trained 
scientific men, within the subjective mind, have 
already shown it to be the most imposing and 
majestic subject now confronting science. And 
this science is of the highest order. 



150 The Potency of Induction 

Thus research and exploration within our 
subjective minds are greater than exploration 
and researches in the entire sidereal structure 
— the universe of stars. 

The reason for this is : Mind is greater than 
matter. In my book "Within the Mind Maze," 
I have shown to my own satisfaction at least, 
that all matter within range of the most power- 
ful telespectroscopes is composed of the primor- 
dial, basic, created units — electrons. And also 
shown to myself, if to none other, that the fun- 
damental uncreated units of mind supreme are 
mentoids. They are joined in that inconceiva- 
bly complex individuality, phasing as human. 
Induction 

Within the entire realm of the vast and intri- 
cate modern science of electricity, there is noth- 
ing more wonderful and awe-inspiring than in- 
duction, action at a distance without a conduct- 
ing wire. This fact is the base of the wireless 
systems of telegraphy and telephony. And of 
all electro-dynamic machinery as dynamos and 
motors, the bases of electric lights and electric 
railways. 

But see this : I am convinced, even if not one 
of my readers is so persuaded, that we actually 
think by induction. 

If this is true, we are in rapport with the Cos- 
mic Mind, if indeed we are able to receive 
exalted thoughts from the primal source of 
thought — the Master Mind. For the reader 



We Think By Induction 151 

may rest securely in the set mind fact of Nature, 
that there is an original Master Mind govern- 
ing the entire universe and all it contains. The 
human mind, so far as it coincides with this 
Universal Mind is precisely similar, is exactly 
alike — in attributes — the Original. Only dif- 
ference is in degree. 

But the astounding facts of the higher mod- 
ern calculus indicate that the mind phasing in 
man is ascending to infinite heights. 

The most exalted mathematician now revel- 
ing in the supernal, sublime and fascinating 
heights of the calculus, is on the Perfect Way 
leading to Divinity. 

Take a heavy straight wire, and connect its 
ends by a finer wire, thus constituting a metallic 
complete conductor of electricity. By the side 
of the straight wire lay another but not touch- 
ing, and attach the ends of this to any source 
of electricity whether battery or dynamo. Close 
the circuit, then in an infinitesimal fraction, an 
induced current of electricity will flow in the 
first circuit. Break the battery circuit, then, at 
the absolute instant of breaking, an induced cur- 
rent will flow in the first, or external circuit, but 
in the opposite direction, this basic fact of direc- 
tion, being one of the most abstruse and recon- 
dite within the whole range of electrical science. 

To repeat — Change of direction of flow is of 
first importance in electricity for the alternat- 
ing current is assuming vast importance. 



152 We See By Induction 

But we see by induction; the images of all 
objects imprinted on the retinas of the two eyes 
are always inverted. But they are right side up 
in the mind. 

It is really mind that sees. Then there is no 
circuit from retina to brain cells that enable the 
mind to see. The impressions on retinas are 
inducing circuits conveying electrons. They flow 
in one direction and the induced circuit in the 
excessively minute nerve filaments, in between 
cells, and within cells, in the brain, at once flow 
in the opposite direction. 

This process, by laws of induction, reverses 
the already upside down images, thus making 
them right side up, precisely as they are before 
the eye. For induction is one of the most pro- 
found facts ever discovered by science. 

The number of makes and breaks in the induc- 
ing circuit on the nerve filaments of the retinas 
of the eyes in the case of red light of longest 
wave, is, 393,000,000,000,000 per second, and 
763,000,000,000,000 per second for the short- 
est violet wave. 

Man's Astronomic Place in Nature 
The sun contains 333,426 times more matter 
than the earth does. If you should weigh fifty 
pounds of nails or sugar on any ordinary scales, 
you would make a slight mistake, still you could 
come close to the accurate weight. The sun has 
often been weighed with as great accuracy. 



Minute Worlds 153 

But the sun is a little star. Go into space to 
the stars, turn around and look this way — then 
you would have to strain the eyes to see it. The 
universe is now known to contain enough mat- 
ter to make at least 32,000,000,000 suns like 
ours — how much more is unknown. 

There are millions of suns visible in our larg- 
est telescopes, how many is also unknown, as 
they are too dense to be counted in the Milky 
Way. It is known that all cosmical matter is 
not visible, many dark bodies like the earth are 
scattered through the vast deeps of space. 

Suppose that half of the known quantity of 
matter is condensed into suns, each like the sun. 
Then there would be sixteen billion. Actually, 
many suns are so much more massive than ours 
that our star need scarcely be mentioned, but 
call the sixteen billion suns equal in mass, and 
imagine each to be supplied with eight worlds 
exactly like our earth. Then there would be 
one hundred and twenty-eight billion. Each sun 
then would contain 41,678 times more matter 
than the eight worlds combined. 

If you have a heap of 41,678 stones all alike 
and take out eight, nobody could notice that 
they were absent. 

Suppose each world to be inhabited by 1,600,- 
000,000 human beings, and the vast number is 
beyond all powers of imagination. All suns 
move in every conceivable direction like bees in 



154 Mind Only Creates 

a swarm. Their motions are ruled entirely by 
gravity. 

Now listen: The 128 billion worlds with all 
the people could be instantly annihilated and 
not be missed ! The suns would move as though 
nothing had happened. 

And this is man's place in nature; each dis- 
covery made, simply emphasizes the extreme 
smallness of our home, the earth. 

I have said that the mind functioning in brain 
areas of man, is the same in kind with the 
Creator or Master Cosmic Mind in Nature; but 
variation is merely in degree, power, force or 
intensity. I repeat it here, the mind in man is a 
part of the Creative Master Mind. 

This is a most remarkable idea, for if the 
minute fraction of mind in human phase is like 
in kind, with primordial creative mind, it surely 
is able to create. 

Let us fully understand and come to an agree- 
ment as to the implied meaning of the word 
create, as used in these writings. It here means 
to think a thought that has never been thought 
before. This I called creating in my book, and 
have so termed it in writings and publications 
before the book was written. 

But mind only in the entire universe has power 
to think thought, and is therefore the Creator. 
The only entity able to add to itself is mind — - 
the only Creator. 



From Zero to One 155 

And this cannot be upset, overcome or argued 
away by any refinement of sophistry or by any 
set rule of logic. Thus by training the objective 
and subjective minds in, now known harmonic 
union, a union now known to be possible, the 
personality so training and manifeseting can 
actually "launch into the deep" and sail on 
toward the Infinite. 

And this they are now doing in the infinite 
realm of the calculus. And within other realms 
of mind that are infinite, as in the weighing of 
a sun 50,000 times more massive than our gigan- 
tic sun, 1,310,000 times larger than the earth, 
or the weighing of one electron, so minute that 
at present, mind in man in its existing state of 
expansion cannot even commence to think how 
small it is. 

Thus man is already manifesting in between 
the limits of plus and minus infinity. If the 
reader does not like this sentence, here is an- 
other : he is functioning in between the limits of 
zero, or naught, and 1. But 1 may represent the 
universe, and zero the beginning of manifesta- 
tion of cosmic mind in creating the first electron.. 

When we cast anchor for a time in the sea of 
infinitude to rest our brains and pass a short 
period of quiet, we find that we cannot rest our 
subjective mind or the Soul, as it sleeps not. 

The Soul in man, the subliminal, the subcon- 
scious, the basic mind, the original foundation 
of mind in human phase, the greater portion of 



156 The Carriers and Builders 

our dual personality, is in harmony with the 
original Sanskrit concept expressed in the word 
Narayana, the one who rests on the waters or 
broods over the waters, which in primitive cos- 
mognonies really means what has often been 
termed world-stuff by a number of recent writ- 
ers, as spread out widely as a sea. We now say 
Cosmic mind manifesting within the infinite, 
almost; primeval ocean, the expanse of electrons 
in space. 

If metaphysicians, they who are sailing in 
advance of demonstrated science, within the 
•ship of imagination, where often this very imag- 
ination is, as it were, a sealed order, to be 
opened only by breaking the seal when far out 
on the sea, the desire to use an impressive term, 
they are at full liberty to say "occult chemistry." 

For there is a chemistry beyond the discov- 
eries of science, to date, so obscure that it is hid- 
den or occult, for it is not yet discovered how 
mind directs electrons into harmonic revolutions 
as atoms. And has not yet discovered how 
atoms unite to form far different bodies, mole- 
cules. 

Mind-directed electrons are the workers, the 
builders and carriers. They construct atoms of 
.the well-known ninety elements of matter. 

Electrons, the base of all there is, have been 
created and directed by the only Creator and 
Director — Mind, the only entity able to create. 

If electrons know of themselves how to form 



Mind Magnificent 157 

into atoms, the process is activity. If directed 
by external mind, the process is directivity. If 
activity rules, then mind itself consists of elec- 
trons, for atom-forming is a mental act, the 
highest known to mentalists. If from the out- 
side, directivity holds dominion. 

But in either case, the building of atoms from 
electrons is an act of mind and that of the high- 
est and most magnificent. 

For years I have written that electrons are 
directed by external creative and directing mind. 
The highest attribute displayed by this Master 
Mind is supreme mathematical wisdom. 

Directivity is the keynote of my book, "With- 
in the Mind Maze," and will be the burden of 
all my writings to the closing scene. 



SUGGESTION 

$0 ^^ M^ UDDENLY received suggestion in 
f^f^^S^ t ^ ie mm d 1S remotely comparable to 
/Vj^Jj^if a shot received in the body from an 
i'O i ^^tl i ny i s ^le or masked battery. A sug- 
gested thought enters the subjective 
mind all unawares and exerts influence on the 
objective mind, which is often much surprised. 

It cannot account for the strange new incom- 
ing thought. The entire realm of psychology 
does not present a more prolific subject for the 
most critical and accurate research than the 
ages-long question: Whence come suggestions? 

Suppose there instantly appears in the sub- 
conscious mind — which is the Soul — a thought 
entirely new to it, one never thought before, or 
if before, totally forgotten. What is its origin? 

This study involves the two minds; it is fun- 
damental, and when the problem is solved, then 
mentalists will be in possession of immense 
power. At present, mentalists are entirely igno- 
rant of the origin of thoughts. 

Two schools are seeking to solve these intri- 
cate propositions: how does thought originate? 
and where? If thoughts originate in cells in 
the brain, what causes them? Do nerve centers 
develop thoughts of themselves? If so, this 
158 



Directivity and Activity 159 

process is activity. If thoughts come into the 
cells from without, the process is directivity. 

These two words are the same I always use 
in speaking of electrons. If they assemble them- 
selves into atoms, this basic act of Nature is 
activity; if they are assembled by external mind, 
then the act is directivity. Every physical and 
every psychic scientific student must belong to 
one of these schools of thought and research. 
The entire universe and all within came into 
existence by either activity or directivity. 

The readers of my writings during forty-nine 
years are well aware that I belong to the School 
of Directivity. Then the reader cannot fail to 
see that thoughts do not originate in the cells 
and nerves within the brain. They must then 
come in from the outside. 

No subject now confronting man is greater 
than this, namely: Do thoughts originate in the 
brain, or are they directed to brain cells by 
exterior force? If from the outside, the process 
has, within recent years, been named suggestion. 
Then, who is the suggestor? If the word direct- 
ivity is used, who is the Director? If the word 
activity is written, who is the Actor? 

The answer to this is, of course, of necessity, 
the cell. This acts. But the cell is composed of 
nerves animated by life, an unknown entity. But 
if thoughts are directed into cells in the brain 
and filaments of delicate nerves, leading from 
cell to cell, the Director is magnificent beyond 



160 Must Use the Word Create 

all of our powers of imagining in the present 
state of development of human thought. Poets, 
the precursors of science, have written: "In 
from afar." They sense the idea of thoughts 
being sent to the brain — suggested. 
A Deep Thinker 

Then there is a profound Thinker. A grand, 
supreme thinking Director, at the base of all 
that exists. This Thinker thinks thoughts that 
have never been thought before. 

But this process cannot be mentioned without 
using the word create. This is fundamental to 
the very nature and structure of language. There 
is no word in any branch of human speech to 
designate this act of thinking a new thought, 
save the one great basic, majestic and supreme 
word — Create. 

Then there is a Creator. It is Mind. Hun- 
dreds of times, I have thought and studied lines 
of argument to overthrow this idea of a Cre- 
ator, and substitute some other; but have always 
failed. 

So I here write, assert, state, affirm, proclaim 
from this summit in the Sierra Madre Moun- 
tains, in California, on this sixth day of Febru- 
ary, 1916, that a Creator exists. It is Mind, 
the only entity able to think a thought that had 
not been thought before. 

The environment or scene of this writing is 
the summit of Observatory Mountain, within a 
great observatory dedicated to scientific truth as 



Many Books Now Obsolete 161 

primarily embodied in astronomy, based on the 
solid rock of truth — mathematics. 

But so immense is this majestic science that it 
draws into its folds chemistry, geology, optics, 
spectroscopy, celestial photography, electricity, 
magnetism, celestial mechanics, and practical 
mechanics in the manufacture of the most deli- 
cate, accurate and fascinating-to-behold instru« 
ments, of a precision far greater than any ever 
made by human hands before the opening of 
the good year 1900, the first of a most remark- 
able century — the Twentieth. 

For, since I came up here, on August 11, 
1900, discoveries in physical and psychical sci- 
ence have been so great that they have made 
fully nine-tenths of all books on earth obsolete. 
The reader may as well accept this fact now as 
to delay. For nine out of ten books in exist- 
ence that make any pretense of explaining things, 
of giving a rational account of the universe in 
which we now find ourselves by the use of the 
new modern telespectroscope, telecamera, tele- 
bolometer and ultra - ultra - violet - energy - wave 
microscope armed with the modern micro- 
camera, written before these instruments were 
discovered, are not only obsolete but actually 
harmful, since they give an inaccurate view of 
the universe. 

In the majestic presence of modern science, 
one may as well stop, sell his useless books for 
paper stock, buy modern books, and begin anew. 



162 Black Spectacles 

If not, then continue right along looking through 
almost jet-black spectacles, seeing nothing in 
this beautiful world as it really is. 

The exact time of beginning this writing is 
2:57 a. m., February 20, 1916. I have been 
viewing Mars, Saturn, Venus and Jupiter in the 
great telescope. I saw the cloud streaks on 
Jupiter, four of its eight moons, and mighty 
disk. I beheld the white polar cap of Mars, 
adorned with what is supposed to be snow, and 
beheld stupendous Saturn, its rings and four of 
its nine moons. Then, closing the shutters of 
the great white dome on the mountain, I entered 
the library to write these words. 
Mind 

A diamond mine is always opened when we 
search language. For human speech contains 
esoteric and intensely occult, arcane and very 
ancient wisdom. No trace of a clew has been 
found of the origin of abstract words. Here 
are utterly inexplicable sentences : I made up 
my mind to explore the Milky Way; I decided 
to go down to Los Angeles; I thought best to 
write this article at night; three sentences con- 
taining I. 

The term, I, made up my mind, cannot be 
explained, because no human has a trace of 
knowledge regarding what I is. The mind is so 
utterly unknown as to what it is, that no defini- 
tion can be even attempted. But the expression 
is deeply set and fixed in human speech. It is a 



Belief Totally Unlike Theory 163 

basic term or expression in language. It there- 
fore has a scientific meaning. 

All discoveries now being made hourly in the 
great mind studies of the world, by the ablest 
men and women researchers, seem to be con- 
verging toward one common point, namely: We 
are dual. We have two minds. As nothing is 
known of either, that is, of what they are, there 
is full liberty to set up theories. 

Caution: the words belief and theory are 
totally unlike in meaning. A belief in mind has 
the same effect as a cancer in the body; while 
theories are of great use in leading to scientific 
truth. A theory is now widely spread that the 
dual minds are conscious and sub-conscious, ob- 
jective and subjective. 

Since the discovery of electrons and magne- 
tons, I have often written positive and negative, 
electric and magnetic, vibratory and quiescent, 
these together with active and directive, with 
great emphasis on the word Directive and Di- 
rector. This sub-mind, this directive mind, is 
now looming into vast importance. Mind 
studies are leading and luring into depths of 
labyrinths so intricate and complex that it may 
require one more century of exploration to dis- 
cover who and what we are. 

Enough is now known of the properties of 
mind now phasing as human to awaken the most 
exalted series of imaginings; the mentalist imag- 
ines and wonders what is in that chamber, in 



164 The Soul Is Director 

that passage-way, within that crypt, beyond that 
turn in the long corridor, behind that sealed 
door. Introspection is a property worthy the 
study of a lifetime. Focused mind imprints are 
more elaborate and intricate than photography 
of the sun, where a hurrying cyclone is caught 
on a plate within the one-thousandth part of a 
second. Recall, retrospection are intricate proc- 
esses of opening locked doors of the temple of 
the mind. The Director is the Soul. 

Many have objected to use of the word Soul; 
but it is the Quiescent Mind. And because the 
word "Soul" is a set word in human language, 
I use it interchangeably with the term sub-con- 
scious mind, and spirit. 

It is now known to be a solemn duty to study 
the Soul. It is daily becoming more apparent 
that we must know more of our Souls. That 
exceedingly new science, the one science of, to 
us, supreme import, the majestic Science of Sal- 
vation, is directly based on our understanding 
and treatment of the Soul. 

The sub-mind — the other part of the person- 
ality — the very Soul within, is now scientifically 
known to be worthy of our highest respect, yes, 
adoration, if one wishes to use that word. I 
assert here on this summit, as dawn is just be- 
ginning to cast roseate hues over land and sea, 
that our treatment of the Soul must be based on 
a true Science of the Soul which is the inconceiv- 
ably remarkable new science of Salvation. For 



Receiving By Induction 165 

all that has to do with the Soul must become the 
highest science. Every other science must stand 
below the science of Soul. 

Able to Receive 

In my daily writings for papers and maga- 
zines on physical science, I must use terms and 
words relating to the mighty modern science, 
electricity. In the foregoing I advanced the the- 
ory that we think by induction, employing the 
meaning of that word as used by all electricians. 
One current flowing in a circuit has power to 
establish or induce a current in another complete 
metallic circuit through space, through air and, 
supposed to be true, through a vacuum. There 
must not be wire between the two circuits, nor 
any trace of conductor, for then, any electricity 
that appears in the secondary circuit would be 
conducted to it. This is opposite to induction 
which is the appearance of electricity in the sec- 
ondary without any intervening matter to con- 
duct. 

I applied induction to the phenomena of 
thinking in the brain; that is, thoughts are 
induced in secondary cells and filaments in the 
brain by leading in filaments from the optic and 
aural nerves, from retina of eye and tympanum 
of ear. And that action in optic and aural con- 
ductons induces thought in secondaries in our 
brains. 

But electricity is absolutely insensible and 
unknown to man until it encounters resistance of 



1^ Resistance of Matter 

matter. The carbon, or now, tungsten filaments 
in electric light vacuum blubs, become intensely 
hot and emit brilliant light energy when the 
molecules are subjected to the action of elec- 
tricity. 

Mind Meeting the Resistance of Matter 
This question opens up one of the most 
remarkable fields for exploration of mentalists 
yet presented. I print daily that nothing exists 
but electrons. And these electrons are pure 
electricity — primordial basic units, until they 
revolve around each other, and when one revo- 
lution is completed an atom of matter is formed. 

Which one of the now nearly one hundred 
known chemical elements shall appear in the 
primeval cosmical sea of electrons, depends on 
four factors, — the number of electrons in revo- 
lution around a center; the distances from the 
center and from each other in their various 
orbits; their specific speed of revolution, and the 
directions of their orbital motions. 

Electrons were created by mind manifesting 
as mentoids — mind bodies or mind units. They 
are now and have ever been directed by men- 
toids when, where and how to assemble into 
atoms. The process is one of high directive 
intelligence, this marshaling of electrons into a 
hundred kinds of atoms, all numbered with 
unerring precision. So wonderful the Creator 
and director of electrons, that all human minds 



Receiving Perfectly 1 67 

can only stand in speechless awe before this 
Majestic Mind — the base of the universe. 

Of course, humans cannot think of the state 
of the Creative Mind before it created elec- 
trons. But we cannot think in our brains and 
nerves until mind meets resistance of matter in 
the cells and nerves. 

Then the stupendous fact stands out, we re- 
ceive thoughts. And receive them in the inducing 
circuit, only to manifest in the secondary as 
induced. Then the entire mind problem of 
human perfection is included in these four words 
of the most momentous importance, being able 
to receive. No four words in human speech are 
higher. 

Now it is scientifically known that alcohol is 
the arch enemy of this ability to receive; know- 
ing this set fact, is there one reader of this 
article so lost to all that is good and pure, as to 
admit a drop of alcohol into the brain, the 
throne-room of the mind? To take alcohol into 
the mouth is a direct insult to the Soul. Avoid 
alcohol as your Soul's deadliest enemy. No 
drunkard can enter the realm of pure mind, nor 
into any state whatever of mental happiness, 
nor inherit the joy of true thinking. 




UNCONDITIONED MIND 
EXPERIENCE 

fj) c IND is surely unconditioned. It is 
indeed "Free-Will," Cosmic and 
terrestrial, and the base of space 
and time. Mentoids and electrons 
were its first conditional expres- 
sions. The Sidereal Universe and all within are 
the results as now existing. 

The entire Universe of not less than a billion 
suns emerged from the vast unseen, and, 
according to the Bhagavad Gita, will return. 
Cosmic Mind, seems now to be making a re- 
newed phase, a renewed condition, a renewed 
manifestation. Original Mind has been, as it 
were, or now is, the "Soul of the World," an 
ancient term recently rejuvenating in literature. 
I prefer to call it the Humanity Soul. 

Time is long, and during what length of time 
this now existing expression has impressed the 
Mind that is in Man is not known; but the man- 
ifestation in human mentation must surely have 
commenced with words. We cannot in the pres- 
ent state of the Mind, think of any other 
method. Then the term, "the Word Made 
Flesh," is of amazing importance. 

The Sanskrit, in its height of perfection, was 
considered a gift from Divinity. The speakers 
168 



A Shining Within 169 

of pure Sanskrit taught that the letters have 
remained the same since the Creation of the 
world, unchanged through successive myriads of 
years, and were originally imparted to man by 
Brahma; the very letters are lotus letters, the 
words gem-words. See this : the pure Sanskrit 
words, so it seems, were the first spoken by the 
Divine Mind, directly to the Soul; Nature 
words, and conceived to be written on the pure 
petals of the lotus blooms, and upon the leaves 
of trees; tree-leaf books. 

I scarcely find words to express this oriental 
idea; it is, as it were, as a cosmic deposit of 
Wisdom; Divinity hovered over the Earth and 
impressed flowers and living, leaves with the 
most remarkable entities in existence — words. 
Sanskrit is the most exalted language of ancient 
literature. Perfect English now is reaching 
Sanskrit heights. Tree-leaf-books is one of the 
most beautiful concepts in all literature. 

A great "Reason" was supposed to be in the 
world, and occupied diamond thrones. It was; 
attained by meditation, a word we now express' 
in mind-studies by concentration. The result 
has been called during many centuries in the 
Ayran mysteries — Divine Wisdom, a term inter- 
changeable with mental illumination. 

Humans widely differ in ability to receive 
truth, and to all minds truth to them is as they 
receive. That a Divine light shines in the Soul 



170 Verbs Are Words of the Soul 

has been a teaching of master hierophants for 
thousands of years. 

Concentration has often rendered the pure 
soft radiance visible. This is a refined philoso- 
phy of the Ayran ages. From truth to truth, as 
the master of a ferry boat passes from shore to 
shore of a river. Verbs are words of the Soul, 
units of being. Nouns are not; the Soul cannot 
be named. The Soul reacts on the personality; 
this can be named; but the Soul cannot be named 
as a person. It is an Individual. 

The term of recent mentology, psycho-intel- 
lectual man, is worthy of careful research. It is 
reappearing in modern literature on the Mind, 
but it is very ancient. So many very ancient 
words, terms and phrases are now appearing, 
that the process seems to be like the return of 
one of a long time recurring series. 

Hundreds of these singular words and phrases 
can be explained by the hypothesis that there 
was once an Atlantis, a continental island now 
submerged by the Atlantic ocean between Spain 
and Cuba. The Sargasso Sea seems to be over 
the fatal spot. 

See these, to us, strange expressions: "Divine 
Impersonality," "Divine equilibrium," "I will 
repose in the White Light of the Soul," "The 
luminous hand," "Splendor of the Impersonal," 
'"Sleeping in the ineffable repose," "Immaculate 
white light of the Impersonal," "Within the 
Circle of reception," "He at once saw the light 



Sanctuary of the Soul 171 

and darkness," "The Duality of Being appeared 
beside the four pillars," "The immaculate light 
shed itself over them," "He passed through the 
nervous degree," "Clothed itself with the Nerv- 
ous form," "Enter thy state and degree of 
rarefied being," "Enter the degrees of the Phys- 
ical, Nervous, Psychic and Mental," "The fem- 
inine of Divinity clothed with the sun," "Mind- 
light," "This circle represents the true psychical 
degree of the Physical state the restitution of 
which will render man immortal," "Behold the 
light of the Oracle within," "Peer within the 
sanctuary of the Soul," "To see with the Nervo- 
physical eyes," "A pure white form from the 
Wilderness," "Come to the coast of Mana, the 
little Isle of the Sea," "We subjugate the hos- 
tiles." 

The reader must think these to be remarkable 
sentences; so they are, but they belong to the 
Majestic Wisdom of very ancient lodges or 
orders or rites of Initiation. Each sentence 
quoted is worthy study of modern mind-science. 
They were explained to the candidate during his 
mystic journey about the chamber in search 
of light. These terms are Aryan and ancient 
Chaldean. Pages could be filled with mere out- 
lines of these recondite Soul-studies during cen- 
turies, mostly in mountain fastnesses, in rock- 
hewn rooms far within the interior of mighty 
mountain masses. For there were lodge-rooms 
up and upward toward towering heights of the 
Himalayas. 



172 Diamond Facets of the Soul 

All symbols explained during thousands of 
years were as diamond facets of the illumined 
soul. Our remote Himalayan ancestors were 
far more fascinated with the marvelous attri- 
butes of the Soul than are we, now here in the 
20th century, a dense age of materialization. 

But the true science of Psychosophy is now 
rising again. After the war, I will, if mind con- 
ditions of survivors seem to be propitious, pub- 
lish a few elements of Archaic truth as taught in 
most ancient mysteries. Their bibles are as 
veritable diamond mines of real psychology. 

But humanity cannot receive in the midst of a 
world-war. Blood dims to darkness the pure 
light of the mind. 

According to these most venerable books, 
Mind-forms, perfect human shapes, appeared at 
the altars of ancient temples to Neophytes and 
Initiates. 

But what is the use of giving these out to 
warring humanity? War is now having the ter- 
rific effect of imposing an actual state of atrophy 
in the Humanity Soul. 

So is alcohol, for having knowledge of the 
ancient mysteries, I am able to sense the existing 
cancer of the Soul. But warnings would now 
fall on deaf mentalities and nearly blind. 

From my marvelous letters, there appears to 
be traces of a renewed study of the Soul. Let 
these students make renewed research, and may 
the re-discoveries of long submerged truths lead, 



Soul, the Missing Link 173 

lure and gently urge them on and onward, up 
and upward. 

Since the advent of Charles Darwin's doc- 
trine of evolution, in 1859, the same mighty 
year in which the three grand, standard-for-all- 
time laws of spectrum analysis by Kirchhoff 
were published to the modern scientific world, 
the evolutionists have ransacked the earth's 
strata in search of fossils of the famous "miss- 
ing link" between the highest ape and lowest 
human. They searched in the wrong place: 
wasted their time in digging and blasting out 
rocks. 

The missing link is the Soul. And every psy- 
chologist, or, if one prefers, mentalist, must 
drop spade and pick, powder and dynamite, and 
begin a series of critical researches on the Soul, 
beside which all studies of mind hitherto made 
shall dwindle and subside into insignificance. 

The Soul, now phasing in man, is the entity in 
man, and not in the ape. Then it is not really a 
link, it is a break in the million-year chain of 
evolution. Then life and the lower mind are 
the evolutionary links, while the sub-mind — the 
Soul — is a new creation. 

Some call it the sub-conscious mind; but by 
whatever name, it is within the now well-known 
Divinity Circuit. This wondrous induction cur- 
rent at times, when resistance is low, lifts the 
human phase of being into higher states, above 
ordinary self. 



174 The Greater Mysteries 

This is the experience of every normal human 
who ever lived to years of maturity. This exhi- 
bition of higher things has ever posed under the 
name religion. Then all religions, each one of 
the more than 1,000 known to students of the 
new majestic science — the science of the phase 
of mind expressing in religions — have been 
induced by this inconceivably wonderful Divin- 
ity Circuit. 

This religion is pure, and has ever been until 
sought to be modified and forced by priests. 
This process of forcing is the ancient and mod- 
ern cancer in the religious body of humanity. 
The Greater Mysteries 

All antiquity, even far and away back in dim, 
prehistoric night, kept up sacred mysteries, the 
esoteric and exoteric. The esoteric, became, 
after the lapse of centuries of close study of 
mind, exceeding wise — a vast collection of facts, 
discovered by Grand Hierophants. This was 
carefully treasured and handed down from 
Master to Master of lodges during perhaps 
20,000 years. The masses never heard of any- 
thing beyond the exoteric. 

It is true that in some races, the Semitic, for 
instance, inklings of the fact that the Soul is 
immortal came to the hearing of the people; but 
the ritual used by the Hierophants, in rites of 
wisdom initiation — the book, commonly called 
the Bible, was as a sealed book to the outsiders, 
and is almost sealed today. For some commen- 



The Hidden Meaning 175 

tators at this moment are as ignorant of this ven- 
erable book's real meaning as treasured in the 
mighty world humanity Order of Melchizedek, 
as they are of the first Divinity language — the 
sacred Sanskrit. It makes me tired to read huge 
commentaries of the Old and New Scriptures, 
where the most scrupulous care is made to 
ignore the very base, the rock-hewn foundation 
of all, Melchizedek, the Grand Hierophant of 
Peace. 

And would that he would come now, assert 
sway and dominion, thus ending the rapidly 
approaching entire humanity war. For modern 
ministers have actually scarcely more than 
passed an easy examination in the outside cham- 
ber leading to ancient esoteric mysteries. They 
have not even seen the beautiful hem of the gar- 
ment of the Order of Melchizedek, much less 
reached out to merely touch it. For this cosmo- 
terrestrial order was the Order of the Mind. 
Modern mentological laboratories, where orig- 
inal researchers are delving into psychic mys- 
teries, are now discovering mind-facts long 
known to Supreme Hierophants of all antiquity. 

Modern priests — theological capitalists — can- 
not exploit man much longer by creeds. True 
religion is a spontaneous yearning of the very 
Soul of man for its Creator, and is infinitely 
higher than an artificial creed. See this appall- 
ing fact: Not even the Exalted Grand Master 
Melchizedek could impart wisdom to modern 



176 Warring Men Are Deaf 

man at present. Warring man cannot even 
hear the still, small, plaintive voice of the plead- 
ing Soul within, amid the infernal roar of can- 
non and shrieks of the dying. 

Cosmic Soul is now withdrawing in tears. The 
earth's blessed Madonna is weeping over man 
in his present low depth. Hideous monsters say 
that they are willing to murder 200,000 men to 
win a strategic point. But these lives are not 
theirs to sacrifice. For this crime, they shall 
pay. This is a tenet of the Order of Melchize- 
dek. This is one secret I am authorized to 
reveal to world murderers. The Sublime Mas- 
ter Melchizedek is now holding his hand before 
his eyes to protect them from the terrific sight of 
a world at war. 

But the mystic thread of primordial esoteric 
wisdom, actual knowledge of the nature of the 
Soul, and of its destiny during many ages beyond 
the grave, has not been severed. Nor unfed 
light, glowing on the cubic altar of the Soul, one 
sacred cubit on a side, one diamond, although 
now dim, has never expired. The flickering 
light of the Soul is still there, radiating holy 
rays. 

It is highly essential to have fixed and 
grounded in the memory, so well written on 
brain-cells that it can only be obliterated by 
injury or death; stored in the very interior 
chamber of the Soul, so that it will be a second- 
nature of the Soul, this one point so carefully 



Save Self From Sinning 177 

overlooked, namely: You cannot save yourself 
from sin, but from sinning. Sins committed by 
you in the past are to be balanced with minute 
accuracy by the sure, certain and inevitable con- 
sequences. 

But if you set your mind at the instant you 
now read the words, fixed and determined, set 
your mind as adamant and steel against future 
sinning, and then obey your promise, you can 
escape the habit of sinning. 

To be able to be free from the appalling 
curse of sinning, a curse beyond description, you 
must not by any manner of means lie to your 
Soul. If you have daily thus insulted your Soul 
from youth, you positively must stop the mo- 
ment you read the word stop. If you are a 
confirmed drinker of alcohol or user of Soul- 
killing drugs, stop now. Do not taper down by 
smaller doses : stop insulting your Soul now — let 
the cost in suffering to brain and body be what it 
may. One more drink of the arch enemy of the 
Soul — alcohol; one more dose of drugs, by 
mouth or by hypodermic injection, merely heaps 
insult higher upon your Soul, and adds more 
pain. 

All this is now known to science. If you 
think for an instant that you can sin, violate a 
law of nature and escape any of the results 
whatever, you are terribly mistaken, for Karma 
is the decree, the law of our being. To cease 
from sinning is a mind-problem of the highest 
order. 



178 Alcohol Blinds the Soul 

One of the most momentous labors, greater 
than those of Hercules, is to so train the known 
faculties of your mind that you can actually 
keep from sinning. This you must accomplish 
or not be able to enter higher mind realms; for 
no drunkard can possibly enter these wondrous 
realms. The alcohol or drug user cannot even 
behold the plan of the palace of the universe, 
even if displayed before his eyes. The eyes of a 
pure mind only can see these shining temples, 
pure white towers and domes. 

Gaining the victory over the perpetual habit 
of sinning is a mind-struggle. Advanced men- 
talists only confirm the existence of evil. It is 
here. The certain effect of evil is pain; and this 
is the only effect. No use of theorizing, argu- 
ing or doubting, sin and its other half, pain, 
exist. Do not try to find the origin of evil, 
time wasted; you cannot discover the cause, but 
you can find the effect. Stand from under, and 
make the movement now. 

Sin and pain are mental; this is my reason for 
placing this series of warnings in a Science of 
Mind Series. You must strengthen your Soul 
against sin. You are free to do this or not. 
Free ! Think of this word, free ! By not steel- 
ing the Soul against its deadly enemies, they con- 
trol. This keeps your Soul out of the palaces — 
mansions beautiful. 

This is a set and rigid scientific statement of 
facts, the Soul cannot enter the supernal realms 



Maeterlinck and De Rochas 179 

of splendor if burdened with sin, wrong, error, 
or violation of mind-laws. 

The mighty science of salvation, therefore, 
consists of the cessation, the absolute stopping 
of sinning. No creed on earth can cause you to 
stop sinning. You must stop. A current saying 
is: "The gospel according to you." That is, 
you very well know the sins you have already 
committed, and you very well know how to 
stop. The time is now. I call the word — time. 

I have received several awe-inspiring letters; 
these say that it is possible to go so far and away 
in sinning that return is cut off; cannot stop sin- 
ning. 

My letters are impressive; strange mind 
events are constantly occurring. Phenomena of 
dual personalities are common enough; but oth- 
ers can only be explained on the theory of 
multiple personalities in one body. Very ancient 
Aryan and Chaldean, Essenic and Hermetic 
things are occurring, that is reappearing. Thus, 
on last Wednesday, March 29, I talked with a 
mind-master who told me he had conversed 
while in California with a brother mind-master 
in India, as well as he was then talking to me, in 
his own house. Maurice Maeterlinck's descrip- 
tion of a new series of remarkable experiments, 
performed by De Rochas, portrayed the fact 
that a personality under hypnosis remembered 
and told the researchers of three past incarna- 
tions. 



180 Intricate Beyond Imagining 

All experiments, now being at last made by 
really scientific men — not professional fakirs — 
reveal the amazing complexity of humans. 
Mind, personality, sub-mind, and now multiple 
personalities; these and revelations spoken by 
persons when hypnotized, that is, under a con- 
trol foreign to themselves, thousands of increas- 
ing automatic and dictated writings, also paint- 
ings, drawings of temples, palaces, occult lodge 
rooms of initiation; these and a hundred more 
mind phenomena in so many parts of the world, 
show that man is a being so intricate and com- 
plex that the imagination is submerged. 

Mysteries are deepening; humanity is putting 
on a more serious mien or aspect. I would not 
be surprised to hear of some hitherto obscured 
and latent property of mind coming to the sur- 
face of the vast sea of mind. There appears to 
be room for a theory of circulation of mind 
around the earth. Or a movement of person- 
alities entirely mental. 

I am writing this at night on a mountain peak 
in a temple of science — a large astronomical 
observatory; and it seems that there is a mind- 
universe greater than the colossal universe of 
suns. "It seems to be so" is the exact opposite 
of a physical or material science term; for the 
science of matter must have proof; not seeming. 
The expression, "there seems to be a mind- 
universe" may be scientific within that wonder- 



We Dream in Words 181 

ful universe. Mind knowledge comes by the 
process of sensing. 

It is certain that we have two flows or cur- 
rents of thought. One stream may be stopped 
and the other flow on, as is the case of Soul 
mysteries — dreams. The half, nor tenth, have 
not been told regarding the almost inscrutable 
mysterious and, at present unexplained, imagin- 
ings of that wondrous realm, the dream-world. 

We dream in words. Words are mentoids. 
They are thought-forms or thought-bodies. The 
word body means assembled. Whatever may 
be the composition of a body, it has lesser parts, 
except electrons. These are indivisible. 

So far as geometry goes, space and stone, 
space and matter are called solid. A cube cut 
out of space is as solid, in the theorems of geom- 
etry, as if cut from diamond or platinum. A 
mentoid, a thought-body, is created in a dream 
as well as when the objective is awake. In wild, 
chaotic dreams, it would appear that the "watch 
in the night," the midnight censor, the mind- 
guard, had left its post, its sentry stand. The 
mystery is so complex that I shall make no at- 
tempt to explain. This is because I know so little 
about mind. Some discovery as to what it is 
must be made before anything can be explained. 

A remarkable fact about dreaming is that we 
do not dream of the future. Nothing is pre- 
dicted in dreams. Mathematical problems have 
been solved in dreams, but they had been in the 



182 Launching Into the Deep 

mind before sleep came on. What sleeps? Who 
sleeps ? Upon waking suddenly, it is common to 
say, "I have been asleep." The endless ques- 
tion, the meaning of "I," looms. 

Let us geometrize mind as well as space. We 
may sail out upon the deep; we encounter Soul. 
But Soul is the fourth dimension. We are free 
from the three dimensions in a dream. Day- 
dreaming, commonly used in speaking of dream- 
ing when you are awake, is a complex. You may 
be sailing on a shoreless sea of mind, then the 
telephone rings, you are at once back here again. 
The launching into the deep sea of mind is imag- 
ining, but if you imagine an image, you dream — 
think — of its properties, length, breadth, thick- 
ness — in mentoids — words. And the mystery is 
deepening. The reader must be painfully aware 
— I am — that I am not really explaining. 

I hope I am suggesting, or stating, thought- 
forms to which the reader is invited to add and 
imagine an image or mentoid in opposition to 
mine. If so, the reader's thoughts will be posi- 
tive, if mine are negative, and negative, if mine 
are positive. Then we are in two dimensions. 
Let us both add two and sail on the sea of the 
Soul. 

This writing is not "touching the hem of the 
garment." In the twenty-first century, some clue 
to the nature of mind may be detected, if 
research is kept up at present rate. I have been 
asked many times, if the Soul can be wounded so 



Scars in the Soul 183 

that a scar will appear. If so, can this scar be 
healed? And the reply is indeed sad and sor- 
rowful. The question has been asked me per- 
sonally by many different kinds of people, and 
under many varying circumstances; and by let- 
ter from people in varying mind conditions. 
This is an important question, and has always 
seemed to be of great import by those asking. 
My lifelong answers have always been yes; the 
Soul can receive a scar; it cannot be obliterated. 
A cut, or ragged wound in the flesh will heal, 
but the telltale scar remains ; all can see it. The 
errors and sins of the Soul can be healed by 
good works of exact amount, to uttermost farth- 
ing; the scar will remain. If others cannot see 
it, you can. You know it is there, and know it 
so well that you cannot forget. 

Here is a good place to write the word men- 
toid again — the Soul is a mind-form, a mind- 
body. It must be, if a human Soul is a separate 
entity — a personality. The harassing trouble 
is, I do not know what a personality is, nor 
what mind or Soul is. Whether it or they come 
in from some external source, to function as 
indwellers, two, or as one having two phases, 
objective and subjective, are questions cheer- 
fully handed over to the reader for solution. 

If the blood is suddenly stopped flowing in 
the brain, unconsciousness comes on — the object- 
ive mind cannot think until the circulation of the 
life-and-mind-sustaining fluid is resumed. Brain 



184 Mind and Life 

and personality problems are life problems. 
This opens the vast sea of research and the 
flood of literature regarding life. 

I cannot here even hope to introduce any 
recent discovery on the intricate question: What 
is life? This would be to enter the vast domain 
of modern biology — and the realm of physiol- 
ogy. This is one reason why I do not desire to 
write on the inscrutable subject — Life. And 
there is one more reason: I cannot commence to 
think of what life is; to be candid, I cannot 
think any thought about life. 

And here is a question that has always loomed 
like a barrier or wall before me: Can mind 
think of itself? My answer to this has ever 
been, I do not know. And the perennial ques- 
tion, by words spoken and by mail: "Is life the 
cause of mind?" "Is mind the cause of life?" 
are hopelessly involved in the great human prob- 
lem — ever looking higher to the original master 
mind — Mind Creative. 

The book, "Within the Mind Maze," has 
been written to exploit my "pet" theory, that 
mind created electrons, and these only. Elec- 
trons only have been created. All else in exist- 
ence, the universe, no matter how many its quad- 
rillions of miles, and how many its billions of 
suns and trillions of planets — these all, and all 
objects whatever, have been formed. Thus 
mind and electrons are all. And duality is at 
the base of all there is. 




NO EVOLUTION IN FORMA- 
TIVE PROCESSES OF ATOMS 
AND MOLECULES OF 
MATTER 

HAVE been asked so many hundreds 

Mr- n 1 • • • 

* or times, orally and in writing, to 

I;J/ give my views on evolution, that I 
-Jgg thought best to reply in this book, 
as evolution is mental. 

I first began to hear of evolution in my twelfth 
year, away back on the old farm in Illinois. The 
good folk around and about became all wrought 
up about the new and strange doctrine, and so 
did I. From that remote day I have watched 
every addition to the theory, and also subtrac- 
tion, and every change. Now here, in April, 
1916, the original Lamarck-Wallace-Darwin 
hypothesis is greatly modified. One new word 
has been added, and it stands now, creative- 
evolution. 

They had to come back to the word create. 
This is because the word create is set and fixed 
in human speech. Our very language has at its 
base the idea — to create. Now I must have a 
care, for I have published almost daily during 
sixteen years, since the resolution of all elements 
of matter known to chemists back into primor- 

185 



186 No Inorganic Evolution 

dial electrons, that nothing exists but electrons; 
and that they, and they only, have been created, 
and created by mentoids — units of mind. 

Since only electrons have been created, and 
they are all precisely alike, evolution did not 
exist when they were being created, for evolu- 
tion implies change. The instant that electrons 
revolve around each other, an atom of matter 
is formed. Then the atom has not been cre- 
ated, formed only, never evolved. 

Directivity and Activity 

I have been thrumming this string since Jan- 
uary, 1901, and all humans on earth are not yet 
convinced of the grand fundamental, basic, rock- 
hewn concept of Directivity. 

There are about one hundred kinds of atoms, 
elementary atoms, known to science. What 
kind of atom shall appear in cosmic space 
depends on four things : number of electrons in 
revolution around one center; distances of their 
orbits from the center; specific speeds of elec- 
trons and their directions of motions. One hun- 
dred sets are known. 

Newly discovered forms of matter now sup- 
posed to be elements, may be resolved into com- 
pounds, by more rigid analysis and lower the 
100 back to vicinity of 90. 

Take any elementary atom, as of hydrogen, 
fluorine, helium, iron, calcium, gold, rubidium; 
if one electron is taken away or added, the atom 
is destroyed — resolves back to electrons. Now, 



Mind Only Decides 187 

the process of atom-building is a perfect process 
of mind. First, the number of electrons in any 
atom of any element has been decided, but 
decision is an act of mind. Then counted with 
the most amazing accuracy. Some atoms have 
hundreds and fractions of hundreds of electrons, 
but they have been numbered, i. e., counted as 
they were assembled into the atom. Distances, 
directions and fixed specific velocities have been 
decided upon and then wrought out by a Mas- 
ter Creative — entirely mathematical mind. Each 
step has been directed and consummated by an 
inconceivably marvelous and absolutely perfect 
mind. 

That is, mind directed electrons to wheel into 
revolution to form atoms. For if the electrons 
knew when and where and how to form atoms, 
then they are mind. But electrons are pure elec- 
tricity. If inherent activity is the base of Na- 
ture, then Mind is electricity. But duality is the 
base, positive and negative, light, dark, hot, 
cold, mind, matter, and mind as in man is objec- 
tive and subjective. The base of all there is, 
therefore, is dual, and the two are mentoids and 
electrons. 

Then mind created electrons. If not, elec- 
trons created themselves. They did not evolve, 
since they are exactly alike. But the atoms con- 
stitute molecules of elements of all matter. And 
there are as many totally different kinds of mole- 
cules as there are elements. 



188 Creative Mind Mathematical 

Directivity must have held sway in the assem- 
bling of atoms into molecules, for they have all 
been counted with amazing accuracy by discern- 
ing mathematical mind. There is no evolution 
in molecules — they never change. One does not 
"turn into" another, an expression made by day 
and by night by my bucolic friends. 

Then, after cosmic space had been filled with 
molecules the formation of masses, all meteors, 
began. This was not evolution, for molecules of 
silicon, calcium, zinc, iron, gold, copper, etc., 
etc., are found in a jumble here on earth, while 
the spectroscope has revealed, so far, forty-nine 
elements incandescent in the sun, our sun, and 
thousands of others. After molecules had 
assembled by mere mutual gravitational attrac- 
tion, into meteors, these at once began to fall 
towards trillions of centers of larger meteors, 
and these fell together under the pull of gravi- 
tation into at least a billion visible suns, and 
perhaps trillions of worlds like the Earth, Mars, 
Saturn, etc., and more trillions of moons, aster- 
oids and comets. 

This falling toward centers to build worlds 
was not evolution, nor directivity, but motion 
due to gravitation. The wheeling of worlds in 
orbits around suns to make solar systems, like 
our own solar system, if there are any others, 
had to obtain by well-known proven laws of 
gravitation and motion, as in that vast triumph 
of mathematics — celestial mechanics. 



Directed to Form Atoms 189 

There is, therefore, no trace of evolution in 
inorganic matter. No evolution preceding the 
appearance of life in the universe of matter. 
Creation of electrons only. Their direction into 
atoms next. Then came molecular attrac- 
tion to center molecules into larger masses of 
the same kind as a mass of oxygen, gold or tin. 
Gravitation did the remaining work of the 
sidereal universe in the formation of all things 
in space from meteors, some being so small that 
thousands would be required to make a row an 
inch long, up and up to mighty congeries of 
these meteors of all sizes, as drawn into suns 
many millions of times larger than the earth, 
and some, thousands of times larger than our 
sun. But it would require 12,700,000,000,000 
electrons side by side to make a row an inch 
long. 

Nothing exists but electrons. These have 
been created by mind and directed by mind into 
atoms. So far as science can now discover, 
mind ceased work, or could have as well rested 
during quadrillions of years, suffering gravita- 
tion to do all work, i. e., start all motion until 
the first cell of the first amoeba was formed by 
mind, making its reappearance in the gigantic 
cosmical scheme. 

A centillion is 1 with 300 ciphers annexed to 
the right, while a trillion is merely 1,000,000,- 
000,000 — only a million million. From the 
creation of electrons to the formation of the 



190 The World Was Saved 

first microscopic cell, the abode of that utterly 
inscrutable mystery — life — any number of cen- 
tillions of years may have passed on, entirely 
without evolution, for electrons and molecules 
are absolutely changeless. 

Thus from the creation of electrons and their 
direction, first into atoms and then into mole- 
cules, entirely by mind, there has not been neces- 
sity for the action of mind in building the entire 
sidereal universe of a billion suns, until mind 
made another manifestation in the creation of 
life. From one manifestation or expression of 
mind to another, the period may have been 
longer or shorter. But certain it is, mind was 
not required in mere universe building. This is 
entirely gravitational^ — mechanical. 

The incredibly higher office of mind is to cre- 
ate electrons, and direct them into atoms and 
then into molecules. But the Magnificent Mind, 
the Mind Supreme, the Mind Creative, made 
wondrous manifestation in creating the first liv- 
ing cell, the home of that, at present unknown, 
expression of Divinity — Life. 

From first electron to first living cell there 
has not appeared a trace of evolution. 
Rebuilding the Tower of Jewels 

The flashing jewels on high, blazing in the 
glory of rays of a renewed illumination, the 
tower, the jewels, and all within being mental, 
the gems being manifestations of mind, called 
thoughts, must be restored. And the imposing 



To Glow Again 191 

tower must be set, as it were, on a rock of 
foundation — deep within the sub-mind — which 
is to say, deep within the Soul. The rebuilded 
tower must be high so that it can be seen from 
afar. The light, radiated away from the scintil- 
lating jewels, must have intense brilliancy and 
force of penetration, so that it will pierce mists 
of mind darkness. The base must be set in Soul, 
the superstructure, rising into manifestation, will 
manifest and reflect. 

The Light radiated will be the real Light of 
the Modern World, that of a New Dispensa- 
tion. The word dispensation means a renewed 
expression of Soul. Directly below the highest 
light will stand the Matchless Altar of the Soul, 
on the first floor, where all may enter and medi- 
tate. 

Humanity ages ago lost a word of priceless 
value. From current indications it appears that 
ancient, lost, hidden and obscured treasure is 
being discovered. Let each find be stored in the 
new Tower of Jewels. But let each new thing dis- 
covered be analyzed to find its interior nature, its 
hidden meaning, for the real, interior, obscured 
and dimmed light, is the object of renewed 
research. 

Let the ancient light of wisdom burn, blaze 
and glow again. And may the long obscured 
elements of Divinity lend grace to the exquis- 
itely beautiful rebuilded tower. And let the 
hope that the quest for that so long lost will 



192 The Word Was Saved 

result in the advent of a new age, with the Light 
of the Tower as inspiration. 

A Severe Loss 

If a tenth of very ancient traditions are true, 
man has existed in a far higher mental state, cul- 
ture or civilization than at present. If others 
are true, several refined and exalted ages have 
been the high attainment of man. It is now 
painfully self-evident, in the present mind condi- 
tion of the race, that humanity has suffered a 
grievous loss. The loss has always been sym- 
bolized as a Word, a revelation, a body of Wis- 
dom. The awful conditions now are the result 
of this great loss. 

The present state of the mind of the race is 
the price paid for that great jewel, Free Will. 
Matters are now perfectly explicable on the 
theory that the Creator has given man Free 
Will — then withdrew and left him to his own 
devices. He has failed to use the wondrous 
power, Free Will. The price of the failure is 
a world-war. 

But the loss was not actual. Wise men saw 
that man was abusing his gift of freedom of 
will, was rapidly degrading it to the dust, was 
crushing it out. These foresaw the inevitable 
result of a race in mental gloom, and established 
secret mysteries to perpetuate the lost wisdom 
in holy rites of initiation in temples, adyta and 
the Holy of Holies in arcane labyrinths. And, 
at low breath, whispered truths, Divinity truths, 



Wisdom Still Exists 193 

in chambers all silent and secluded beyond the 
Veil. And all was of the Soul. 

I assert and state that Ancient Wisdom is 
now on earth. The Masters have not lost it 
for an instant. That is, there are now men who 
know. From my esoteric letters received so 
often it seems to me that the Masters were mak- 
ing ready to release traces of wisdom regarding 
Soul, when the beneficent revelations were sud- 
denly stopped by the war. Not wars, one 
world-war. 

Indeed, the Masters have sealed their lips 
hermetically, in reality. Their literature now 
must be cryptic, or cease entirely. Fighting 
humanity is not fit to see one gleam of light of 
the Soul. The war results from mind slavery to 
creeds and kings during all these past hidden 
centuries. 

Here is a sorrowful problem : it is doubtful, 
if the Masters could at present impart their wis- 
dom of the Soul. For man now has suffered the 
chief loss possible, that power beyond all price, 
namely: being able to receive. But real knowl- 
edge of the Soul, since it cannot be given out, 
is all the more carefully guarded, watched and 
kept in original purity. 

Thus the Ancient Wisdom is alive. But when 
will the cornerstone of the new Tower of Jewels 
be laid? And when will the Matchless Jewels 
of the Soul shine again ? Ships of warring nations 
become interned: knowledge of the Soul is now, 



194 Dust On Sacred Utensils 

as it were, interned. Ships bearing knowledge 
of the Soul to men and women now in actual 
soul-hunger cannot sail now. No launching into 
the deep sea of Soul. 

The duty of the Masters now is to make 
more nearly perfect their knowledge of Ancient 
Wisdom of the Soul; devise and plan methods 
of great efficiency, so that they may be able to 
reveal satisfying facts of Soul to waiting human- 
ity immediately after the war is over. The door 
of the labyrinth of initiation to true Soul knowl- 
edge is sealed, the instruments, the censers, the 
blessed utensils of diamond, gold and ivory, of 
the sacred metal oxychalcum, these beautiful 
holy things are accumulating dust. The very sym- 
bols and emblems of the Soul are stored in sealed 
chambers. It is my opinion that these crypts and 
chambers, especially the upper rooms, will be 
opened again, the doors wider open than ever, 
when the mind of man becomes sane. Knowl- 
edge of the Soul could not now be imparted by 
those in possession thereof more than could cal- 
culus be explained to a paranoiac. 

For the loss of the primordial, revealed, 
Grand Omnific Word of the Soul was the actual 
Fall of Man. Then every jewel dropped from 
the Tower, and the gates of that labyrinthine 
garden — Eden — closed. Now they are closed, 
light cannot radiate away, and a weeping, sob- 
bing humanity looks toward Eden in vain. 



Masters Rescued Wisdom 195 

Free will is worth even this price, if the gates 
are to be closed for ten thousand years. A 
dreadful question arises: Was the war of the 
race a necessity? At all events, when Eden 
closed, and voices once breathed over it became 
silent, the Masters gathered up Wisdom, car- 
ried it away and stored it in esoteric crypt and 
chamber. Arabia became a storehouse of archaic 
wisdom. Suffice to say here that the new Tower 
of Jewels will be founded and reared in the Soul. 
The flaming jewels will be mental. 

To me, the existing soul-hunger is pathetic. 
At no period in history has there been such 
solicitude, yearning and longing for real facts 
regarding the Soul. Letters, asking for facts, 
proofs and absolute knowledge of a future state, 
are received here daily. I requested one to 
inquire of her minister. She did, and wrote that 
he said: "I hope for a future life." He refused 
to state that the Soul really lives after death of 
the body. 

Now, reader, the truth is — Soul survives 
body. Modern psychic science has proved the 
survival of the Soul. Knowing this now, it is 
incumbent upon every human who would enter 
the future state prepared to meet the conditions 
to be on the alert, and by all manner of 
means no longer alienate the Soul. You must 
return to your Soul, like the prodigal son. Do 
you want to be lonely, and wander into outer 
courts? You surely must, if not ready. I 



196 Mind Atrophied 

talked with a man a few days ago, so utterly 
ignorant that he must enter the discarnate with 
mind almost a blank. The reader must pity him. 
He had never heard these three words : Laws 
of Nature. There are those having written me 
saying: these creatures are not immortal — the 
Creator annihilates them as failures — abortions. 
This man who had never heard of the reign of 
Law was mentally atrophied. 
But the reader would like to enter the new 
splendid Tower of Jewels. The Tower shining 
in the sun, the Sun of California, at the Panama- 
Pacific Exposition, was so beautiful that I know 
better than to try to describe it; but what is this 
compared to that one of many real mansions in 
the supernal realm, entered or excluded from 
paucity of mind adornment, on disintegration 
of the body in which we are now making our 
trials of Free Will? 

The Unseen Always Calling 

And ever urging the Soul to be in readiness. 
If you listen, lean toward the sound of the sweet 
voices, begin careful preparations, make your- 
self able to receive, then there may suddenly 
shine in the very deeps of your Soul, even to 
hidden and long closed recesses, a brilliant flash 
with the rapidity of lightning. It is the glow of 
Divinity. 

If it makes permanent imprint on the nega- 
tive of your Soul with the amazing swiftness of 
a tele-photograph of the sun on modern highly 



Reversal of Thoughts 197 

sensitive and rapid plates, where an image of 
the sun can be secured in the thousandth part 
of a second, or less time, if the Divine light 
becomes fixed, stored and permanent — the 
process has been for long called conversion. 
You are converted. That is changed from error 
to truth. 

I am personally acquainted with persons who 
have seen the light instantaneously. They have 
not allowed the image to become dim, wane and 
fade. 

This mind attribute of sudden change is indeed 
well worthy the careful study of all researchers 
into the cameras, the chambers of the wondrous 
personality within. 

When you hear the voice sweetly calling in 
low, plaintive, tuneful tones, it is your absolute 
and positive duty to at once stop whatever you 
may be doing, listen, reply, and promise on your 
sacred honor to obey. It is a summon from the 
Infinite. If an official appears, armed with a 
summons to court, or warrant, you always go 
along. Not so with a Divinity call. It is more 
often ignored than heeded and obeyed. 

The title of this division is "The Unseen 
Always Calling." So it is, but not the same 
person. The Divine urgings, pleadings, and 
entreaties, oft unheeded, finally cease. It may 
be permanently or for life. Then in the future 
state, the rejecting Soul finds place, in the 
extreme outer courts. Conversion is a magnifi- 



198 The Attuned Obey 

cent volume all by itself, a book in a series on 
psychic science. 

To repeat, here on this summit, I wish to say 
so that all can hear, listen to every Divinity call, 
however low and faint the "still small voice." 
So far as researches have been made in this vast 
psychic study, each normal human hears this 
voice at times. The elect, those attuned to 
Harmonies Divine, hear far more often than 
others. That is, they are able to receive even 
the fainest call. The elect always obey. 

And here comes the mighty question : can 
those at first unable \to perceive, sense and 
become aware of the Divine presence; those 
unable to hear the blessed voices calling, train 
themselves to sense Divinity or hear the voice? 
Or be educated and trained by others? My 
answer is in the negative. Many personalities 
cannot hear, cannot sense, cannot receive, har- 
monic tones. 

Then there are as many grades of mental 
being in the future state as here in terrestrial 
envelopes, planes or circuits. Countless auto- 
matically written statements assert this to be 
true of all realms so far explored by the writers, 
or dictators. 

The reader may rest assured, and in full con- 
fidence, that there are grades of personalities in 
the soul-life beyond, the death of the body. The 
testimony received in recent years is ample, com- 
plete, and so convincing that judge and jury in 



Grades of Personalities 199 

a modern superior court could not fail to receive 
the statements of the multitude of witnesses. 
For many are now in prisons in every state in 
the Union, convicted on less testimony. 

This testimony has not all been due entirely to 
paranoiacs, mystics, dreamers or mystery people. 
These and hundreds of similar facts are from 
writings made under control of external mind 
powers in all ages of history. 

In the survival of man, we do not always go — 
"Wandering between two worlds, one dead, 

The other powerless to be born." 

In archaic Aryan Indian sacred books it is 
pictured, in exalted language, that discarnate 
Souls go storming, as it were, the very gates of 
Infinity, beseeching they be born again, some 
back on earth, and others to higher planes. 
This is a little sidelight in the fascinating study 
of that very ancient idea of repeated incarna- 
tions, a mere searchlight turned for a moment 
on the boulevard, the Path, the Perfect Way of 
the Soul. 

An Impressive Study of Mind and Genera- 
tion 

Generation preceding birth appears from the 
study of human speech to be a mind process. 
See the double use of the remarkable word — 
conception. The beginning of a thought in the 
brain and a child in the womb, these inconceiv- 
able mysteries, are both included in the word 
conception. 



200 Thought and Generation 

This is one of the most profound subjects 
upon which I have ever written. Some base of 
Nature is here. I do not just now think of any 
more impressive mind-word than this inscrut- 
ably mysterious thought-birth word, Conception. 
I submit this idea to the reader for very careful 
consideration : the absolute instant of the begin- 
ning of a thought, when commencing to express 
in the human brain, is also included in the instant 
of commencement of a child in the womb. 

This only increases my wonder when thinking 
of language. I assert that words have been 
revealed to man by the Infinite mind-world. 
Man, not even the latest biologist, physiologist, 
mentalist or embryologist in the most recent 
university textbook can hope to think of any 
scientific, mind, language and cosmic fact more 
abstruse, more illuminating, nor more startling 
than this combined use of the simply astonishing 
mind-life-word, Conception. 



SUBMERGENCE OF THE SOUL 

K^^^gy^i OME persons pass through life from 
llVE B N^k birth to death in this beautiful world 
/^T^Vp^ precisely as if the Soul within is 
i^X. g^J^] obscured. I have talked with men, 
listening carefully, to find what they were think- 
ing, who were strangers to the Soul. They had 
never been aware that the Soul exists. The 
word interned is quite appropriate here — like a 
ship in a port interned during the war — the Soul 
is, as it were, out of use. 

A person, all unaware that he is a Soul, 
scarcely more than exists; he passes listlessly 
through life and is not animated by a high and 
exalting mental impulse. The ship of the Soul 
is tied, is interned. 

I have ancient books calling this state, "Wid- 
owhood of the Soul." This term is expressive 
and impressive — this figure of speech — widow- 
hood of the Soul — implying some loss. The 
symbol is of a widow in deep mourning, in 
sombre black, and her robes are not those of 
the woman clothed with the sun. 

Recently, I held a conversation with a ma i 
aged 72 years. I used the term : Laws of Nature. 
He had never heard these words before as relat- 
ing to the Universe of matter; nor was he aware 

201 



202 Deepening Shades 

that deepening shades were projecting into his 
realm of mind, into the refined realms of Soul. 
He had, as it were, worn black spectacles during 
his life, had not beheld Nature as it is; had not 
sensed higher things; but he had succeeded in 
making his mind almost blank — interned, locked 
for life, and useless. He was one of the most 
inert persons I ever met; his entire life had been 
passed preparing horses for the races, and 
shortly before death he gloated over the fact 
that he had developed a horse that could trot 
a few feet per minute faster than others. 

Oh ! what a travesty of existence of a human 
being ! He could not think of a star, nor elec- 
tron; nor of one mystery of existence, time, 
space nor destiny. A hundred million such sud- 
denly annihilated would not be a loss. The ship 
of his Soul, unlike that of Columbus on the 
Atlantic, cannot possibly sail on, sail on. 

All humans, knowing self to be utterly useless 
on earth, happening to read this mind and Soul 
study, let them now resolve to be of some use to 
self and other humans. There is a book open 
on my desk, and I saw this "the blossom of 
evil." I thought of the deadly upas, and com- 
pared it to the expanding of some flower on an 
ugly weed in the Soul. I have talked with two 
aged men, who wept in spirit when I showed 
them the burning fact of their wasted lives. 
They actually had passed through this lovely 
world — beautiful save for listless and wicked 



Mind Changes 203 

humans — without having seen one beauty. The 
two men wept in their old age when I proved 
this mournful fact to their fading comprehen- 
sion. 
Something Going On in the Soul World 

The term "going on" is copied from a letter 
received here, stating that not only are vast 
mind changes immanent but are actually occur- 
ring now. Mind changes are "going on." 

My daily letters are to me — awe-inspiring. I 
now wish to repeat two words that I used fifteen 
years ago: "Christendom is changing." A 
remarkable thing is my writing this article now, 
at midnight, June 23-24. I must write a scien- 
tific syndicate article for mailing in the morning; 
but I write this note first. The something going 
on is the recovery of some last word of wisdom. 
I cannot suppress the conviction that the Ancient 
and Primitive Rites are being revived. And 
higher than the 33d degree. 

I assert that long submerged wisdom of the 
Soul is now reappearing in modern thought. A 
new expression is here. 

Sealed Order: A chamber in the labyrinth 
has just been opened and its mysteries explored. 

The passing facts can be explained on the 
theory that the masters give out wisdom and 
observe the effect. Then give out a little more, 
and watch how it is received by moderns. 

Hermes is again lifting the caduceus. This 
shines with supernal radiance and glows with 



204 Rites of Miriam Revived 

the holy light of the occult mystery — rites of 
Miriam and Memphis. The effect on those 
able to receive is the inner glow. This is the 
very shekinah of the Soul. 

The ancients had many arcane mysteries, 
relating to the Soul, and one of them was an 
impressive rite called the "Rite of Chaos," into 
which the candidate was inducted. All was con- 
fusion : the hierophants gave at low breath par- 
tial truths : and these so arranged that obscurity 
and confusion resulted in the mind of the initi- 
ate within the labyrinth of Arsinoe in Egypt. 
Partial truths were emphasized, so that when 
the Rites of Illumination were given, the added 
portions filled out the exquisite tapestry, the pic- 
ture of the Soul. 

Descent of the Soul to matter was shown in 
the Chamber of Chaos, and escape in the bright 
rooms, all flooded with light, above the cryptic 
rooms of gloom. 

The senate of Hermetic adepts was imposing 
— the mind of the wandering candidate was cen- 
tered by these men upon the Soul for all time. 

The Divine Pymander of the remotest 
antiquity was central in the Soul. That the 
masters who lived and wrought thousands of 
years ago are giving forth archaic wisdom is 
apparent in strange words and sentences now 
appearing unconsciously in current literature; 
thus I saw this in a daily paper: "The Soul is 



Ancient Order Restored 205 

making an expression in the murky gloom of a 
world at war. It is manifesting again." 

Sealed Order : "After the similitude of Mel- 
chisedek there arises another priest." — Heb. 
7:15. 

Dear reader, the one of similitude is the true 
Jesus, one truly anointed. All these years 
the Order has kept alive the facts of the real 
Jesus, but as a deep secret. The masters may 
issue wisdom of vast importance soon. My 
mystery letters so indicate. I do not know what 
methods they will employ. They may look upon 
the world war as a propitious time to act. The 
mind of the race is being actuated now as never 
before since history began. 

Here is a quotation from one of my articles 
written in 1909: "Christianity will be rocked 
like a baby's cradle." The truth in its entirety 
about Jesus, now suddenly given to the world, 
might startle Christendom. Letters here say 
"one cause of the world war is centuries of false 
teaching regarding the real mission of Jesus." 

See this : there is such a thing as the Book 
of Life; and a Word of Life. These archaic 
books tell the facts about Jesus. The New Tes- 
tament does not tell all. The reader may be 
well assured that some terrific loss has been suf- 
fered. The fact of some severe loss is as clear 
as day to readers of the synoptics. But the 
truth is in existence in some secret holy order. 



206 A Living Book 

The fact is: there is a secret tradition; a sacred 
series of symbols. 

I must write the words "The Book of Life" 
again. Say what one will, ignore, cast aside, 
avoid, forget, or do what one may, the real 
Christ-idea — not the current mechanical, exot- 
eric idea — is the deepest idea ever set within the 
human Soul. The most superficial idea is that 
now taught by those totally ignorant of the sub- 
ject. It is a real Soul-idea. 

Reader, there is a perfect Master: he pre- 
sides over the perfect rite, and shows the Per- 
fect Way. Be on the alert, all ye who may read 
this message of midnight. Watch for crumbs 
of wisdom from the tables of the Masters of 
Primitive Wisdom. 

If there are persons who have read my writ- 
ings during my forty-nine years of writing, they 
are well aware that I have stated many hun- 
dreds of times that every assertion, every the- 
ory, has to be proved, not only beyond a reason- 
able doubt, but beyond any doubt whatever, 
before it can be taken out of the list of theories 
and placed in the majestic and imposing catalog 
entitled Laws of Nature, or in one word, SCI- 
ENCE. The words proof and science are 
inseparable. Here is a law of nature, known to 
be a rigid law simply because it has been proved. 
Law: The radii vectores of all the planets in 
their revolutions around the sun, sweep over 
equal areas in equal times. Proved with abso- 



The Process of Thinking 207 

lute mathematical precision. Law: There is a 
mental bond between the Creator and man. But 
what will my scientific friends say to this? I 
have taken this out of my list of hypotheses, 
accumulated during many years, and placed it 
among the Laws of Nature. But I cannot prove 
it. What shall be done? I cannot give proof 
of any other person. 

I am just as certain in my own mind this is 
true, as I know the first law here given is truth. 
But it is not science until proved. What name, 
then, shall be given to the long and rapidly 
increasing list of allied statements? Physical 
science will say I am not certain, do not know, 
and cannot know until proof absolute is secured. 

My reason for being certain is that I cannot 
think of matter without first thinking of ante- 
cedent mind. I am now writing in a great astro- 
nomical observatory, on a distant mountain, 
with no human near. It is night, and silence is 
absolute. I am thinking thoughts before I write 
them. If not, I could not write them. The 
thoughts either originate in my brain, or are 
received from some external mind. Each thought 
is either new, or has been thought before. If 
before, then this is the inevitable conclusion. I 
am receiving. This capital point must be accepted 
or rejected by the reader. It is extremely improb- 
able that I am thinking these thoughts for the 
first time. Some person must have thought them 
before I was born, and centuries before, doubt- 



208 The Perfect Number 

less. Then who originated them, or from whom 
am I now receiving? If from their originator, 
this first thinker is now outside of my physical 
body. Then I am now receiving thoughts from 
a discarnate human personality because human 
words are required to express them. If these 
received thoughts are not now assembled into 
a personality, then free thoughts are wandering 
in space. If this is not a theory but a Law of 
Nature, then thoughts enter brain filaments as 
receivers and transmitters to cells, with the pres- 
ent result, I am now writing incoming thoughts. 
Let any theory of thoughts, thought-forms or 
thought-bodies, i. e. mentoids be formed, then 
these show that the entire process of thinking 
is intricate and elaborate in the extreme. The 
easiest possible theory is to say that man is 
directly connected with or is a part of the Crea- 
tive Mind, the Creator of electrons, the only 
created entities. If man performs all of these 
wonders of thinking without external aid, then 
he is complex beyond imagining. For instance, 
the origin of the chief mind product of the mind 
in man — Calculus. Was it by intuition, by inspir- 
ation, by revelation? If calculus had never 
existed anywhere in the universe before Newton 
and Leibnitz, they were creators of this mighty 
product. I call calculus Divine, it is so great. 

Sealed Order: 22 is the only perfect num- 
ber : the sum and product of its terms are equal. 
No other number has this property. Thus 2 



The Shining Umbilical Cord 209 

plus 2, and 2 multiplied by 2, both equal 4. 

The reader may wonder why this sentence is 
inserted here entirely out of place. So do I 
wonder, but it is the opening of a sealed order. 
I also wondered if I am now far out at sea, or 
still near shore. I did not wonder very long. I 
am yet near the beach, scarcely more than a 
quadrillion miles away in this voyage in the 
deep ultra ultra violet energy wave sea of Mind. 
Yes, I note the word in, not on the mind ocean. 
This symbolism of sealed orders is a degree 
of a very ancient rite of initiation. The candi- 
date between sessions of the lodge, thought of 
sealed orders handed to him by the Hierophant. 
The Shining Umbilical Cord 

I saw Nikola Tesla perform one of his first 
startling electrical experiments of causing a long 
thin wire to glow and emit pure white light in a 
darkened room. The entire audience could see 
the radiating thread of light high overhead 
across the room. But man is joined mentally to 
the Creator, by a glowing wire of mind, original 
mind and a minute fraction of itself expressing 
in man — these two are alike in kind, but differ in 
degree. There must be two shining wires to 
complete the circuit. How crude, this is written 
as the ship has just cleared from the shore of 
the infinite sea. Thus I am thinking of wires. 
But I must have the concept of wires for long 
before I can sail alone, far from shore. Years 
ago I published an article in which this sea was 



210 On An Infinite Sea 

said to be shoreless. Then this article is a 
beginning of another series, of the same general 
nature. But the shore is that of an island. For, 
if I am in an infinite sea, it must be shoreless. 
Then the bark upon which I now sail started 
from an island in a boundless sea of mind. It is 
a fact that we must receive before we can give 
out. Then the thoughts I am now writing have 
been thought before. I am in an infinite realm 
of mind, I have a mind, or, to state it precisely, 
am a mind, more nearly exact am a fraction of 
mind. But I am writing. See to what this line 
of midnight mountain thinking leads. I am 
merely expressing a minute fraction of Infinite 
Mind. And not adding to the original mind. 
If all thinking beings in existence are not add- 
ing, then all thoughts whatever have been in 
existence before they began to think. For if the 
quintillions of living, thinking entities are pro- 
ducing thoughts in addition to all others, the 
vast mind realm is expanding. If not expand- 
ing, then thoughts die unless written. This 
opens a stupendous question, if not recorded, 
nor written, and if they do not expire, they still 
exist. If so, there is Cosmic Memory. But I 
am in a room where there are hundreds of 
books containing this very wonderful sentence: 
"Thoughts are Things." Then a human being 
is dual — a receiver and transmitter. This opens 
another door in the labyrinth — is a human a 
transformer, to carry out this comparison of 



Not Weighed and Measured 211 

electrical manipulation? For all electricity in 
daily use in a myriad ways has been trans- 
formed from its first state as it leaves the 
dynamo, producer, and reaches the user. 
No Rigid Absolute Proof 
But none is able to prove that humans receive 
thoughts and transmit. That is, give proof to 
another. Then mind is not subject to Science. 
For the word Science is at present restricted to 
whatever can be weighed and measured. Then 
its beginning is with the electrons. But these 
have been Created by Mind. Within centillions 
of years after the creation of electrons, and 
when they had become formed into atoms, these 
into molecules, these into elements, these into 
meteors, and these into suns and worlds, by tril- 
lions, and then assembled into the universe as 
it now exists, that hopelessly inscrutable — at 
present — mystery — Life, appeared upon the 
stupendous cosmical scene. What name shall 
be applied to the collection of studies within 
the mind realms? Hyper-science, super-science, 
wisdom, intuition, inspiration, revelation, these 
and more, rise one by one into prominence. Per- 
ception is a good word. But to me induction is 
preferable, for did I not publish years ago : we 
think by processes of Induction? 



GROPING WITHIN THE OUT- 
ER COURTS OF TEMPLE- 
MAGNIFICENT. THE 
SANCTUARY OF 
THE SOUL 

^F^^sffl O many requests have been received 
to publish Ancient Wisdom, that in 
partial reply I write this chapter. 
^■"^3) It is to be read with the understand- 
that, in between the lines, there is 
suggestive wisdom of many thousands of pre- 
historic years. And fortunate is he who is able 
to advance between lines. In remote antiquity, 
the temple of the Soul, that splendid edifice 
made without hands, the labyrinth, the human 
mind, was symbolized in stone by that wonder- 
ful building, the Labyrinth at Arsinoe, in Egypt, 
on the shores of Lake Moeris. It had one thou- 
sand five hundred marble-lined chambers above 
the surface of the earth, and one thousand five 
hundred crypts and occult rooms below the sur- 
face and level of the water in the famous lake. 
So wonderful was this structure that mighty 
buildings, all esoteric labyrinths, were erected, 
on the general plan, on the island of Lemnos, 
one in Crete, and one in Italy, builded by 
Porsenna. 
212 



From Ceylon to Scotia 213 

But the mind is dual, the objective symbol- 
ized by the one thousand five hundred rooms 
above ground, in sunlight, while the subcon- 
scious, the Soul, was typified by the one thou- 
sand five hundred silent chambers in darkness, 
below. This building was for centuries the 
most remarkable and noted on earth, a central 
Grand Lodge Temple for all nations, where fas- 
cinating rites of initiation were performed by 
the world's Grand Hierophants, down through 
lessening grades of varying degrees of wisdom, 
down to the lowest, they who received the can- 
didates for the solemn rites at the exterior gate 
of the outside court. For centuries great stu- 
dents of the Soul of Man, and its hundreds of 
remarkable facets, angles and diamond-like 
attributes, came from Scotland, from Ceylon, 
from China, from Ethiopia, from India, from 
Italy, from Scandia, from Persia, and from 
France, to Burmah, to be initiated into known 
truths of the soul. 

For twenty centuries or more this wonderful 
building of the ages of antiquity has been in 
ruins. The chambers lined with gold, ivory and 
precious gems, with oxychalcum, the sacred 
metal, painted with the sacred paint — vermil- 
ion — an oxide of another sacred metal — mer- 
cury — are closed in pathetic ruins, and despoiled 
of their exquisite beauty by the ruthless hands 
of marauding robber barbarians. 



214 Waning of the Light of Egypt 

The light of Egypt was extinguished and the 
Madonna of the human Soul wept; the beautiful 
face was bathed in tears. As all pryamids later 
than the first, are imitations of the original Pyr- 
amid of Suphis, so all later labyrinths derived 
their ideas from the first, that at Arsinoe, with 
its splendors of winding corridors and passage- 
ways, suggestive of the convolutions of the 
human brain. 

The labyrinths of Crete and Lemnos were 
of the highest Grecian art and science. But they 
all were really temples dedicated to the Soul 
of Man. To the readers, — this fact is derived 
from the most ancient or "Secret Wisdom." 
For, in very remote ages, long before what we 
call history, there was Occult and Secret Wis- 
dom, already ancient when the Egyptian Laby- 
rinth was built, 1500 B. C. Truth about the 
Soul was told at low breath in solemn rites to 
the wandering and wondering candidates from 
all parts of the then known world. They were 
always in search of light, more light. 

But this holy light went out, flickered and 
trembled, when sacred lamps were seized by 
ignorant despoilers of all Ancient Wisdom pos- 
sible. But the Masters secretly saved all; and 
it is in existence now. Columns, pillars, pilast- 
ers, cornices, sculptured walls and ceilings-, 
adorned with winged symbols of victory over 
sin, over lower self, altars, golden candlesticks, 
censers, swinging pendants, the perfume of the 



Renewed Illumination 215 

Orient, onyx, gems, holy utensils, and ancient 
literary records of remote ages, these and more 
were destroyed and carried away by profane 
men. And along these dreadful years, the Light 
of the Soul shining on the Altars of India 
waned, grew faint, and went out. Real knowl- 
edge of the Soul almost disappeared. 

But, thanks to the Wise Men, the remnant, 
the men of truth and wisdom, the original wis- 
dom of prehistoric centuries, was kept alive. 
Only the few knew then, and only a few know 
now. Countless millions, since the candles 
around the altars of labyrinths expired, have 
been almost blind, in a futile search for knowl- 
edge of the Soul. Millions have not so much 
as entered any gate of even the outer court of 
the Palace of the Soul. Groping blindly within 
the outer court, has been the better fortune of 
those able to enter to a short distance within 
some door they saw slightly ajar. But, per- 
haps a few, favored in the mind-world, have, in 
modern times, been able, here and there, to 
secure transitory and momentary glimpse, as 
through a glass darkly, of the real Mind-Soul 
of Man. 

Renewed Illumination 

Relighting the darkened altar lights of the 
Soul. 

All thinking persons now living in that area 
of the earth called Christendom are com- 
pletely dissatisfied. Only those to whom con- 



216 Longing for Knowledge 

secutive thought is displeasing are satisfied with 
current conditions. The little, sickly, shining, 
smoky tapers vainly trying to cast feeble rays 
and gleams of light upon the magnificent dia- 
mond Altar of the Soul, no longer inspire 
rational thoughts of the Soul. This I can prove 
from my letters, laden with the heartfelt long- 
ings born of despair, now coming fast, and com- 
ing faster, from many remote, widely separated 
parts of the world. Unrest, indecision, unset- 
tled mental states of the writers' minds, are 
apparent in the written words, and more appar- 
ent in between the lines. I can sense the harassed 
mind condition of my correspondents before the 
letter is half read. 

Never, since the Dark Ages ended, has there 
been such longing for knowledge of the Soul. 
And a new book a day received here, books writ- 
ten by authors in mental distress, only empha- 
size the chaotic state of Christendom. To assure 
these writers of troubled letters, of distressing 
pamphlets and books, I here assert and state, 
that facts of the Soul are known to a few; but 
how reveal them to a race of fighting beings — 
outside the general hope of humanity? 

Psyche, the Soul in its purity, has not flown 
away from humanity, but this wondrous 
Madonna mourns. She weeps over fallen 
humans; over nations at unrest. She will not 
suffer the chain of primeval wisdom of the Soul 
to part. Each precious link is in her blessed 



Souls Are Ends of Rays 217 

care. In the labyrinth, there was always a cord 
or line from entrance to the remotest chamber, 
room or crypt. One in the most distant cham- 
ber under the lake could walk along the ever 
unbroken line and reach the blessed sunshine — 
the daylight of the Sun of Egypt. Do not 
despair — the Madonna of humanity is watching 
this thread of gold, the shining light of the Soul. 

The human Soul is the end of a ray of light 
from the Divinity Soul of Creation. Man has 
obscured the very light of the Soul by centuries 
of error. He is almost at the end of his bane- 
ful work, culminating in war. I assert that the 
feminine — the Madonna of the race — will 
relight the lamps of the Soul and save humanity. 
Cassiopeia, Diana, Aphrodite, Isis, Mary — the 
blessed of the feminine, are watching the tread 
and trend of humanity. They will let light fall 
on the Path, and once more illumine the long 
obscured Perfect Way, the true Way of the Soul. 

The sordid gold-seekers and makers of war 
for gold cannot long endure. Man cannot 
ignore his Soul long and hope to succeed or be 
normal. The result of centuries' obscuration of 
the real light of the Soul is the present entirely 
abnormal condition of a race at war. And the 
war will be to a finish of the present error called 
civilization, a masculine condition. 



IMPRESSIVE THOUGHT 

FORMS OF ALL 

ANTIQUITY 

HE very base of all signs and sym- 
bolism from the remotest times 
until the present, in cave temples, 
|^?y^|^=ji tent tabernacles, in the depths of 
wilderness or desert, in shrines and 
temples of marble and granite, in labyrinths and 
Holy of Holies, in pyramid, cathedral and 
church, in sarcophagi and sepulchers, is the fact 
of pre-existence before the birth and continued 
existence after the death of the body, of that 
central mystery of the ages — the human Soul. 
The mystic descent of the Soul into matter is 
the base of all occult things since the beginning 
of engraved and drawn signs on bark, payprus 
or stone, on pillar, pilaster, pylon and temple. 
The Soul is the center of all humanity in its 
devious career on earth. It took up its cross 
and entered matter. 

What is known exoterically as the Christ 
Idea is the descent of the Soul into matter and 
return to its central source — the Soul of the 
Universe — the Soul Divine. Every mystery 
from before Meroe, Memphis, Jerusalem and 
Eleusis to the latest convocation in a church or 
218 



The Long Quest 219 

Masonic lodge is a mystery of the Soul. Innum- 
erable signs, drawings of symbols and mystic 
figures of crosses, triangles, circles, squares, 
cubes and globes, also winged globes, double 
triangles, circles within triangles, and triangles 
within circles — these one and all relate to the 
Divinity spark known to be deep within the 
inner consciousness of man. Man has ever 
sensed this and then expressed the thought in 
symbols. 

Centuries before what we call history began, 
man became aware that he is a Soul inhabiting 
a body; how he became aware, whether by cen- 
turies of observation of psychic mysteries or 
happenings, or by direct revelation or communi- 
cation by those who had left the body, may never 
be known, but when history begins to cast flick- 
ering and fitful rays into the gloom of primeval 
ages, these faint beams of light fall on the fact 
that man is a Soul. From secret traditions it 
appears that ancient men and women of wisdom 
were better aware of facts of the Soul than mod- 
ern men and women. The race has surely lost 
some kind of Word of Wisdom. Every ancient 
race, rising to the art of writing, has recorded 
mournful traditions of loss of some precious ele- 
ment of knowledge. It is some mysterious word 
that has been lost. Before history began, a 
search for the lost word developed. To the ini- 
tiates, it is known as a quest, or The Quest. 

I have proofs in my possession that the Quest 



220 Secret of the Ages 

— the search — is increasing. Modern man is 
now in renewed activity; he is exploring with the 
earnestness of a detective, and the slightest fact 
of the Soul does not escape scrutiny. Since the 
loss of the Divinity Word of the Soul, no activ- 
ity of search has been greater than at present — 
as I write. All ancient adyta in temples such as 
those of Thebes, Tentyra, Memphis, Heliopolis, 
Jerusalem, Ephesus, Eleusis, Crete, and Athens, 
seem to be reanimate and revealing archaic wis- 
dom of the Soul. The Winged Hermes, with 
wings upon his ankles, is, as it were, the visible 
symbol of feet beautiful on the heights, over 
whose summits, over the world, he is bearing 
the mystic Caduceus, the very symbol of the 
Soul. A white triangle descending low into a 
dark triangle is the archaic symbol of descent of 
spirit into matter. The white half of a swastika 
joined to the lower half in black is the symbol 
of the Soul descending from realms supernal to 
matter. And triangles within circles tell us that 
the Soul has entered and been enclosed in the 
body. This is the Way of Hermes, the Secret 
of the Ages, the precursor of the idea of birth 
and then rebirth, that is, death of the body. 
This is the axis of revolution of man on earth. 
The axis is the Soul, and the turning is its libera- 
tion. The Christ Idea is an axis. 

One of the most remarkable books of modern 
times is that entitled: "The World's Sixteen 
Crucified Saviours" ; for it shows as clearly as 



Drama of the Christies 221 

day that all great religions of antiquity revolved 
around the idea of an exponent of the Soul. 
Thus the Christ-idea of the ages is in reality the 
Soul idea. And every church and temple on 
earth ought now to revive the ancient mystery 
drama of the Christus. The ancients had vast 
open-air theaters seating thousands, with free 
admissions; expenses kept up by the state. The 
most profound mysteries, so far as their exoteric 
portions were concerned, were played by the 
most exquisite expressional actors, and to the 
multitudes. But the Christos or Chrestos idea 
was at the base of the dramas — that is, the Soul 
was basic and central. And should be now made 
central to all, especially to children. 

How different it all was in ancient Greece. 
The priests had front rows of seats in the 
National theaters. The plays were about the 
Soul, and in the higher rites of secret mysteries, 
to which the public was not admitted, the highly 
occult philosophy and refined psychology of the 
flight of the Soul from the realms of pre-existent 
Souls and descent into matter was taught for cen- 
turies. The central idea, although somewhat 
obscured now, is that of all degrees, rites, signs 
and most beautiful symbols in the higher occult, 
arcane and esoteric parts of modern, really very 
ancient, Masonry. 

The thread of gold of the continuous Soul has 
not been severed from the days of Dionysius, 
nor from Hermes in the distant past, through 



222 Descent and Escape 

all vicissitudes, to the living present. The cen- 
ter of every religion, of every rite, of every mys- 
tery, is the Christ-idea. And this is the descent 
of Soul into matter — the first half — and the 
other half is escape and flight to the original 
home. This is the inner history of man expressed 
in thirty-eight words. 

Here in Los Angeles is a temple almost like 
those of antiquity, exceedingly near ancient 
truth. The First Baptist Church organization 
has its home in the magnificent Temple Audi- 
torium. This is a colossal modern theater build- 
ing, with immense stage, elaborate scenery, and 
a wilderness of. many-colored electric lights. 
Dramas, operas, moving pictures, are on daily 
and nightly during week-days, but all services of 
the church are held on Sundays. A large bap- 
tistry is directly beneath the stage floor. When 
people are ready to be "buried with Christ in 
baptism," one of the most exquisitely beautiful, 
harmonic and impressive ceremonies on earth, 
the floor is removed and the lustrator, so called 
on the banks of the river Ilissus in Greece, 
descends into the water, the initiates follow, and 
are completely buried, as they should be, to 
carry into modern times the true venerable and 
ancient symbol of purification, the life-sustain- 
ing, life-purifying, the blessed water. 

I have called those lustrated, initiates, but if 
they could only see — that is, be illumined by the 
light that falls on the blessed Way as revealed 



Symbol of Lustration 223 

in secret rites, signs and symbols, the symbols 
being for the purpose of conveying to the mind, 
through the eye, mighty secrets unlawful to 
write, print or engrave in words — they would be 
rejoiced. Lustration, submergence, immersion 
of a living human being beneath water, is one 
of the most arcane, philosophic, esoteric and 
beautiful signs of change, deep within the Soul, 
ever performed. But if this form of Christ-idea 
could be presented in elaborate dramas on the 
stage for months before lifting the floor, before 
actual lustration, the original word, how much 
more impressive would the final symbol — im- 
mersion — appear to all ! For the Soul expands 
in the play of mystery. The very voices, calling 
in the wilderness, call for lustration, the burial 
of sin beneath living waters in the baptism of 
the Soul. For all symbols have to do with Soul. 

This is an important thought to memorize, 
and, if thus treasured, its aid will be great in the 
comprehension of all literature of all ancient and 
classic ages. The people then knew more of 
the Soul than do we now here in the twentieth 
century. And I here assure the reader that the 
Christ-idea, with all that these two wondrous 
words imply, reveal and make known, this Dom- 
inant Idea, a term used by modern mentalists, is 
at the very base. 

The language of symbols is perhaps nearly 
as extensive as any complete language, say the 
English. Could all words the symbols mean, 



224 Sy?nbols Along the Way 

and, as understood by initiates, be written in a 
lexicon, it would be perhaps half as large as 
the standard dictionaries. But they can not all 
be published, as they are of secret orders. 

All rites of Antiquity — during many centuries 
B. C. in all enlightened nations — were symbol- 
ized — not written in words. Suppose the reader 
could be shipwrecked on some mystic or 
enchanted isle in mid-ocean, and upon explora- 
tion find that many signs were along the road, 
none of which he could understand, not having 
the hidden key to the meaning, he would be 
lonely indeed. But given the true key, then the 
island and all it contained would at once put on 
a new aspect. 

Thus in a church I saw an Egyptian winged 
globe over a window. Knowing that it is an 
archaic symbol of immortality, I thought of that 
and all it implied. I no longer thought of the 
sermon by a minister striving vainly to explain 
a text in the scriptures, of which he was totally 
ignorant; he knew nothing of the meaning, not 
having the symbolic master key to all Hebrew 
scriptures. Substitute the word school for stage, 
then all the world is a school, and all men stu- 
dents; i. e., those who study. That is, do you 
wish to wear the wondrous seamless robe — the 
garment of Wisdom? Go get the key — study. 
That is, you do not wish to be 70 years in exile, 
nor 40 in the wilderness. Nor do you have the 
slightest desire to "descend into the abyss (that 



The Ceasless Quest 225 

is, to bring Christ up from the dead." — Romans 
x :7 ) . Oh ! reader, if you only knew the meaning 
of that thing so great that it comes near being 
a science — namely, symbology (if you do not 
already know), you would look upon the very 
interior of the Christ-idea as one, if not the 
greatest, dominating idea, ever presented to the 
mind of man for serious thought. But the deep- 
est psychology is involved in the symbols of the 
Holy Grail, the lost world, the ceaseless Quest, 
and the real meaning of that highly esoteric sym- 
bol, the cross. 

The current explanations of all these, retailed 
by current expounders, now come under the 
accurate title, the word — mechanical. That is, 
would you desire to see the unfed light glowing 
on the very altar of the Soul, go secure the lamp 
whose mystic light actually induces the inner 
glow. In short, study your Soul. Keys to the 
meaning of symbols, the early Divinity lan- 
guage of man, before writing and since, will 
greatly aid, in the fascinating search, the Quest. 
Real Mystery of Human Existence 
The earth revolves mechanically on its axis, 
and humanity revolves around the Soul. Man 
has ever thought of his Soul. The reader is at 
liberty to call it by any other name, but it is like 
"central" in the telephone service of a city. 
Every materialist must inevitably encounter this 
set truth. Every sacred mystery of antiquity, 
every rite of initiation, every imparting of wis- 



226 The Enigma of Being 

dom to the candidate at low breath for a hun- 
dred departed centuries, was wisdom of the 
Soul; with foregleams and premonitions of its 
continued existence beyond dissolution of the 
body. 

All occult science of the ages has been and 
now is, of the Soul. If not, it would not be occult 
— the word means hidden — it is the subcon- 
scious, but capable, in times of stress, of rising 
into consciousness, into the active, working per- 
sonality with majesty and power. Now, reader, 
when it rises, if it suddenly rises to manifesta- 
tion, in your case, so prepare self that it will not 
smite with just and withering, blasting, blister- 
ing force. Some call the just, equitable and pure 
monitor, this striking and suddenly smiting 
power — conscience. The sure scar or indelible 
mark left on the personality, the ego, the self, is 
the appalling wound — remorse. 

I thought here to attempt a description of the 
mind-effects of terrific remorse, but find myself 
unable to summon words of sufficient force. A 
description of the nameless horrors of that over- 
powering thing, remorse, is beyond me. The 
ancients early discovered the effects of remorse, 
and the wise and good of the race have warred 
against this most dreaded of all mind-effects. 
Let the reader fail not to stand in awful dread, 
in the very presence of the word, Remorse. 

See this scientific proposition: remorse is the 
effect of the Soul in the act of executing your 



You Are the Builder 227 

own judgment. You caused the remorse — you 
cause every effect on your Soul — you make the 
bed in which you must recline; you build the 
house, brick by brick, course after course, in 
which you must live. You cannot move to some 
other home, you must live in the house builded 
by self. And the sooner you act upon this set 
and rigid law, discovered many thousands of 
years ago, the better. This course of the Soul 
is the Base of the Arcane Mysteries. And then 
they built the labyrinth at the cost of millions 
of our money, for the sole purpose of imparting 
this one point or fact, in the career of the Soul. 
Reader, drop all light reading, all trivialities, 
all useless, harmful studies, if they are useless — 
and study the Soul. Only one study draws near 
to this one of power — mathematics — Soul first, 
then interminable numbers. Study Soul and 
numbers until lost in fascinating and exalted 
thoughts — then make the well known sign of 
infinity. Soul, Mind, Life, Nature, Numbers, 
are so intensely fascinating that the regulation 
ten hours a day for study passes before you are 
aware of the flight. If you have not sensed the 
passing of the ten hours, go on to sixteen or 
eighteen. 

That is, work out your own salvation in fear 
and trembling, fearing that you will even hear 
the fearful word, remorse, spoken in a whisper, 
in your ear, through a little wicket door in the 
gate of a chamber beneath the level of the sur- 



228 Meeting Self 

face of the earth in the labyrinth. In the Cretan 
labyrinth they expected to meet a terrific mino- 
taurus, a destroying monster — but as horrific as 
was the devourer in subterranean chambers, its 
mien was mild in comparison with remorse. It 
"might have been" is a phrase of remorse. 

Be good, begin now. This is fair warning. 
How does this saying sound to you: "Nothing 
but leaves?" Or this: "Chained to a corpse" 
— the dead self — killed by neglect, the fearful 
thing, the ignoring of the still, small, plaintive, 
pleading voice — the speaking of the Soul. 

Do you wish, when traversing parts of a pas- 
sageway in the labyrinth of initiation, that leads 
by hundreds of doors, each opening into a cham- 
ber, to find them all closed and locked? Total 
neglect of the Soul automatically closes doors to 
its chambers. Establish an Altar of the Soul; 
pour upon it thy highest gifts of pure thoughts; 
that is, treat your Soul as an ever present, loving 
companion. Sealed chambers will surely open, 
and you may enter, it may be, strange rooms, of 
whose existence within, you have not been all 
along aware. Do you wish sealed chambers in 
your Soul? Or unused — this is, latent faculties? 
How wonderful this science of salvation, this 
unlocking of long-time hermetically sealed 
rooms within — beyond the veil. 

How to Set Up the Altar of the Soul 

This is the capital problem of the ages. The 
process is one of Mind, pure, trained and expe- 



Setting Up the Altar 229 

rienced in exalted meditation. The better way 
to prepare self to hear the voice of the Soul is 
to go to a still place, literally going into a cham- 
ber of silence. 

The act of summoning the latent powers of 
the Soul was well understood by votaries of the 
ancient mysteries. There have been times when 
the mind-processes of introspection — peering 
within — was better understood than at present. 
So great perfection has been attained in the past 
in this supremely important interior exploration, 
that the loss of power is as mysterious as the 
wondrous long lost Word. Literature teems 
with this term: The Lost Word. See this: the 
fact is, the power of speaking to the Soul has 
been lost save to a few who have kept this secret 
during all these darkened centuries. It has 
always been known to the few; the Grand 
Omnific Soul-Word never has been entirely lost. 
Living adept men have the power, that is the 
Word, now. 

This grand, supreme, omnific Word I have 
symbolized under the title, "Matchless Altar of 
the Soul," and compared the altar to the cube in 
ancient temples and labyrinths; one sacred Mel- 
chizedek, Pyramid and temple cubit on a side. 
Now, reader, cultivate thy Soul so that this 
beautiful cubic Altar will glow in thy darkest 
hour as a diamond. This has another name, 
self-culture, and another title : "Know Thyself." 

You will doubtless observe that the grand 



230 The Sacred Pyramid Cubit 

teachers, philosophers and hierophants of 
remote antiquity had made this all-important 
discovery — this real culture of the Soul. So 
valuable was soul-culture thought to be that they 
erected the costliest buildings, temples and laby- 
rinths in its honor, and cut and carved in solid 
stone the words: "Know Thyself." These were 
cut over gates and portals; all who entered had 
to pass under the omnific words. To them, the 
words meant far more than they do to us, here 
and now in a busy commercial age, when the 
voice of self is overcome by its roar. 

But man must return to the Soul. And now, 
in the midst of a world-war, my letters from 
persons, making inquiry regarding the Soul and 
its probable destiny, are increasing not only in 
numbers, but in sincerity, earnestness and 
pathetic appeals for something known to be 
true. They want to know. The portion of 
Archaic secret wisdom, called for centuries, 
Secret Doctrine, I wish to cautiously give out 
now in this article, is the fixed, set, rigid, invari- 
able Law of Nature — Karma. This has been 
made plain to humanity students during at least 
eighty-five thousand years of man's career on 
earth. This priceless knowledge came by spoken 
words sounding in the Soul, the ego, the self; 
by materialization, by automatic writings, and 
by other methods during these thousands of 
years. 



Changeless Laws of Karma 231 

This age is one of materialism; but dawn is 
coming. I believe that sufficient people will hear 
the voice of the Soul within twenty years to 
have influence on a sordid human race. As ye 
sow, so shall ye reap, is a Law of Nature. All 
humans are in the clutch of Karma. It does not 
seem possible that this Law of Nature can be 
much longer carefully obscured, so well sup- 
pressed, that the people cannot hear of the very 
thing that directly affects their Souls. The base 
of this chapter of outgiving from this summit, 
this mountain peak, is Karma. 

The poem, "I, Myself, and Me, We Three," 
here gladly inserted, is one of the most beautiful, 
and awe-inspiring productions in all literature. 
The author does not give his name, but one hav- 
ing once set foot on the Path, the Way of 
Attainment, the Road traversed by a pilgrim, 
the Perfect Way, the Labyrinth of Initiation, 
is well aware that the author is a Hermetic 
Adept; that is, he knows. He has been led, 
lured, and also gently urged through every 
passage, every crypt and chamber in the laby- 
rinth, either at Arsinoe in Egypt, or at Crete 
in Greece. He has certainly seen the very Light 
of the Soul. 

I am the best Pal that I ever had, I like to be with Me. 
I like to sit and tell Myself things confidentially. 

I often sit and ask Me if I shouldn't or I should? 
And I find that My advice to Me is always pretty 
good. 



232 An Impressive Poem 

I never got acquainted with Myself 'til here of late, 
I find myself a bully chum, I treat Me simply great. 

I talk with Me, and walk with Me. and show Me 

right and wrong. 
I never knew how well Myself and Me could get along. 

I never try to cheat Me, I'm as truthful as can be, 
No matter what may come or go, I'm on the square 
with Me. 

It's great to know Yourself and have a Pal that's all 

your own. 
To be such company for Yourself, You're never left 

alone. 

You'll try to dodge the masses, and You'll find the 

crowd's a joke, 
If You'll only treat Yourself as well as You do other 

folk. 

I've made a study of Myself, compared Me with the 

lot, 
And I've finally concluded I'm the best friend that I've 

got. 

Just get together with Yourself, and trust Yourself 

with You, 
And You'll be surprised how well Yourself will like 

You if You do. 

— Author Unknown. 

If the reader will learn this, word for word, 
memorize the occult words; repeat them at the 
instant of awakening in the morning, what a 
blessed, holy guide will be near all the day long ! 
Get well acquainted with your Soul. Do this 



Seeing Light in the Soul 233 

and you will never wound nor give it a trace of 
pain. 

Surely, reader, you will be good simply 
because you desire it. For it is now as well 
known scientifically we must be good, as the 
laws of mathematics. Think of it, if you 
are in middle life and have not yet become 
acquainted with your Soul, get acquainted, begin- 
ning at this instant. If you are, say, fifty years 
of age, the time will be longer than if you had 
commenced at twenty. But begin now. 




MIND AND SOUL RECOGNI- 
TION 

AN knows that he is a mental being; 
and is aware that more than the 
body exists. That is, a normal man 
cognizes these things. A man exist- 
ing above his objective mentality is 
above external disturbances; petty bodily trials 
.are to him more or less delusions. 

Human terrestrial beginning, existence and 
-end are all mental. The normal adult human 
even feels that there exists a thinking, reason- 
ing power, independent of the body. He thinks 
so, because it is natural. 

This mind comes from preceding mind, dis- 
pute it as we may; precisely as life emerges from 
pre-existing life. Both of these are creative. 
It is useless and hopeless to argue against these 
statements. In fact, the reader knows them to 
ibe true. 

See what I have said: he knows them to be 
literal truths; but he may not be aware of this 
fact. This is a mystery, a deep mystery of the 
mind — possessing truth without knowing it. 
This is because the objective has not discovered 
the subjective — the highest possible discovery. 
The Person has not discovered the indestruct- 
ible Individual. 
234 



Mind Cause of Life 235 

Mind only gives, causes, or imparts life. This 
is a set and fixed truth. All argument against 
it is useless. Mind is of a greater antiquity than 
life. Let a scientific comparison be made here, 
in the use of the convenient word, quantity. In 
science of magnitude, this word is often used. 
Thus, it may be said of heat, that one material 
object — as a mass of iron — contains twice the 
quantity of heat than does another. Or, a tele- 
scope receives three times the quantity of light 
received by a smaller. An electric condenser 
requires ten times the quantity of electricity to 
raise its potential to a state of equality to that 
of another. The nature of heat, light and elec- 
tricity is unknown ; but we may well use the word 
quantity. 

Mind is, by far, the most wonderful entity 
in existence, more wonderful than life, itself 
inscrutable and unknown. Is the most potent 
entity in the universe the least in quantity? 

One drop of water in the Pacific Ocean may 
be far greater, in proportion to the entire quan- 
tity, than is the quantity of mind in existence, 
compared to the quantity of all other things, in 
the universe, which is a speculation based on 
the idea that only one almost infinitesimal elec- 
tron has power to cause a thought in a delicate 
filament in the brain. 

This is because, upon first view, mind appears 
only in the brains of men and animals. Is this 



236 Return of the Soul 

a rational concept of nature, of the cosmos, the 
universe and man? 

Substitute intensity for quantity, as may be 
done in light, heat, electricity, magnetism, grav- 
itation and all radiation; then is mind the great- 
est of all, the least intense? Surely not, its 
intensity is the highest, not the lowest. It is of 
the highest potential in existence; the most 
ancient, and of the highest and deepest 
antiquity; and eternal, if we can ever hope to 
think of the word eternal. 

A late manifestation of Mind appeared in 
the cosmic scene as life, or, much more nearly 
true to say, in life, or joined to life. 

Man has been said for ages to be an indi- 
vidualized expression of original mind. Look 
at this subject in this way : the entire human race, 
from beginning, to its coming end, is merely one 
inconceivably minute expression of one little 
unimportant attribute or faculty, perhaps long 
nearly dormant, of Primordial Mind. We are 
infinitesimal mental electrons; but rapidly 
expanding in science. 

The Journey Back to Original Mind 

Every religion, ancient and modern, is based 
upon this excessively wonderful journey. All 
the great standard bibles of mankind are like 
railway time tables, descriptions of routes. 

Every religious writing, whether hieroglyph, 
cuneiform inscription, or runic, whether on bark, 
skins, stones, leather, papyrus or paper, all these, 



Rough and Rugged Road 237 

throughout man's long and erratic career on 
earth, are simple little description notes, and 
essays on this romantic Journey. Some writers 
call the entire journey one of Salvation. It is a 
journey beset with perils greater than by rail- 
way trains or by ships. True religions are mere 
suggestions to warn of dangers and to tell safe 
ways and paths. Mind made descent in flesh. 
This is by some termed a fall, or the fall. 

This idea of fleeting, transitory, embodiment 
in flesh, to gain knowledge of what matter is 
like, escape and return to the Grand Mind 
Source, is one of the most fascinating elements 
of Archaic Asiatic and Egyptian religions, even 
in the exoteric, and at the base of the real, or 
esoteric in the mighty mysteries. 




ART AND THE SOUL 

jS&LESSED rays from the vast art 
^|l realms come streaming from the 
harmonic beauties of the Mind- 
Universe, separated into colors, as 
if having passed through some 
magic prism, and illuminate the splendid altars 
of the Soul; that is, shine and glow within a 
Soul able to receive the array of complimentary 
colors; able to assemble them in the harmony of 
a painting; able to make the canvas radiate 
beauty, illuminating other Souls. 

And the most beautiful paintings, the most 
exquisite designs and most exalted concepts, 
both in ancient and modern times, have ever 
been related to some Soul expression. And the 
most consummate skill, the highest genius, and 
extreme heights of interpretation, have always 
been directed to divinity objects. A still higher 
has been exercised in transcendent images of the 
Madonna than of Jesus. 

And the true sculptor sees the vision of a per- 
fect statue in the very interior of a solid block 
of marble. This is a mentoid, a thought-form, 
and these forms appear before a painting or 
statue can be commenced by the artist. But 
every painting, every statue, since man began to 
thus manifest, every one which aims to repre- 
238 



Retinas See for the Soul 239 

sent the conceptions of artist and sculptor of 
Divinity, has been of the human form. This is 
Mind-demonstration of the basic fact that man 
is a tiny flame, or a glowing spark of Divinity, 
better, emanation. 

Knowing this, would one of my readers do 
aught to wound the Soul? Can it be possible 
that a person, upon first becoming aware that 
the person within is an emanation from the 
Divine, would fail to love, cherish and adore? 
Paintings of humans, where the artist endeavors 
to portray some attribute, some expression on 
the faces, especially in eyes and lips, of the good 
and pure, are fixing on canvas their own attri- 
butes and also Divinity attributes. 

The light of the Divine is shining always in 
expressive eyes, the retinas of eyes are parts of 
the brain that come out through openings in the 
skull, out to see and convey images to the Soul 
within, to behold, to secure visions, and to 
transmit messages direct to the marvelous in- 
dweller, the person using the brain as a receiver. 

Art is not fleeting: it is enduring; beautiful 
paintings, lovely statues, having been seen by a 
receptive personality, are seen again and again, 
by the eye of the mind; especially in silent and 
witching hours. Mental visions are as enduring 
as the individual, that is the Soul. To paint a 
wondrous face of a Madonna or Jesus, of any 
good and pure human, is to create in the realm 
of the ideal, the result is a symbol of the paint- 



240 Soul Concepts 

er's Soul; an ideograph. Thus, if an artist 
paints a human face on canvas, from his thought 
impression; that is, without a model, he is paint- 
ing his own Soul-concept. He is really reveal- 
ing his mind to all who see his work. True of a 
wonderful poem. 

Thus in the splendid display of art in the 
Panama-Pacffic International Exposition, in 
San Francisco, different nations were assigned 
separate rooms; but nothing could afford better 
proof, that, as with individuals differing in 
mind, nations, and races also differ. The mind 
of Japan is not like the mind of the United 
States. Then the mind of one race must formu- 
late a different concept of Divinity, differing 
from the concepts of all others. Exquisite art is 
a Divinity-expression within separated human 
entities, fractions of the very Divine, if Souls 
are untarnished, and as pure as when differen- 
tiated from Mind or Soul primordial. 

Even in a little chapter on art, I cannot refrain 
from using high mathematical words. All 
human Souls are differentials. Creative Mind 
of the Universe is the Grand Integral. 

Art has not written "beginning of days nor 
ending of life." I have no idea as to what 
artists may think of this writing of them, their 
ideation, their esoteric realm; for art is esoteric. 

It is ever speaking in urging and luring the 
Soul along the glittering way, and always with 
"the still small voice;" always when an artist 



Glories of the Spectrum 241 

is alone in a studio, near to the Divine Artist. 

The art of the world is periodic. There are 
times, when the most beautiful paintings appear; 
the Artist of the Universe was manifesting; 
and, then, the impulse wanes for a period, only 
to be renewed again; for art is a Cosmic-Mind 
inspiration. 

Then paintings, revealing the human face 
divine, are of higher art, than landscapes, for- 
ests, ocean and mountain scenery. 

Glories of the Spectrum 

Color is a remarkable entity in Nature. How 
true this is may be seen by any who centers the 
eye on the viewing lens of a modern diffracting 
spectroscope, and fascinating; perhaps not more 
than one human in a hundred would fail to be 
impressed with the supernal beauty of the sun's 
spectrum. And a Divinity spectrum is shining 
in the Souls of advanced humans now living in 
a world at war. 

This is a mystery, and hovers over deeps of 
human consciousness that cannot be understood. 
For some are now nearer to the Creative Mind 
than they were in times of peace; others much 
farther away. 

Conscious Adornment of the Soul 

Let each one, following these lines, adorn the 
Soul as a tower of Jewels, basking in the shrine 
of Cosmic Intelligence. Adorn the Soul as 
you would — to use a pleasing symbol — a beau- 
tiful Christmas tree. And spare not the things. 



242 Symbolic Tree of Knowledge 

Swing from the branches tuneful bells and glow- 
ing lights, of colors supernal. Imagine your 
Soul to be as a Garden of Eden, and listen to 
the voices breathing over this area in a central 
Paradise. Call the exquisitely decorated tree 
your real Tree of Knowledge. 

May you perceive the dividing of the way 
between good and evil. Always be aware that 
you think by induction : Cosmic mind is the 
wondrous inductor. Strive, by every means 
within your power of consciousness, to become 
in tuneful strains as one with the harmony 
Divine — with the ever-present Good. Take 
control of yourself as you now are, and begin a 
fixed and set course of adornment, of making 
your Soul beautiful. Say mentally or orally 
these words, ever pleasing to the Soul: "Come 
along with me to the future state. I am pass- 
ing, as a traveler, into the distant realms before 
me, oh ! come with me, be my loving guide and 
make thyself more apparent than ever before." 
While walking along, in the deepening twilight 
of life, nearing step by step the closing scene, 
actually converse with thy Soul. Reader, if you 
are a man, converse with thy Soul as with your 
Divine Mother; if a woman, as with your 
Divine Father. This sentence is as mysterious 
as any written; it is set in a law of nature. That 
is: think of your Soul as feminine, if a man; 
masculine, if a woman. Do not pass this writ- 
ing lightly by. A truth is here, that appears in 



Adornment of the Soul 243 

the literature of the race back to primeval 
times; and is at the base of the world's great 
standard religions. 

Second Writing on Adornment of 
the Soul 

This secondary writing is after an interval of 
one month. I have not seen the first writing in 
the meantime of thirty days. 

I now wish to add this writing to emphasize 
the blessed thing of making the Soul beautiful. 
We adorn and decorate our bodies by the wear- 
ing of costly clothing and jewels. 

Then of supreme importance is it to adorn 
the very Soul with the most exquisite harmonic 
thoughts. Pure, rational, inspiring and elevat- 
ing mind-products, — these alone adorn the Soul. 
The Soul is our higher mind, better self. And 
may it glow within ! 

One prominent teaching of the ancient mys- 
teries was to keep the Soul pure. Almost every 
initiate longed to rise to the dignity of Master, 
and others to Grand Master — and it was the 
hope of some to reach the height of human long- 
ing, to be Grand Hierophant; for he, and he 
alone, could ever presume to enter the Holy of 
Holies. Temples had outer and inner courts, 
holy places, sacred corridors and areas; but the 
Holy of Holies, — this was the highest human. 

Reader: if you desire, to even set foot in any 
of the the holy courts, it becomes necessary to 
think good pure thoughts. 



244 The Hope of the Soul 

The reasons why I named this book the 
"Matchless Altar of the Soul" are, that the fire, 
warmth and glow, in the households of our 
remote ancentors, became perpetuated, at first, 
in lowly shrines, and crude buildings. Then, as 
age after age, era after era, passed into dura- 
tion, and mighty nations grew, gigantic temples, 
all adorned with gold and precious jewels, were 
reared over the altars; and, then, when esoteric 
mysteries were established in every great nation 
of antiquity, the central altars therein were cen- 
ters whose candidates always knelt to receive 
truths of the Soul, spoken in whispers by the 
Grand Masters. The burden of all, from the 
first temple made of a few crude stones, up and 
upward to the beautiful altars in holy places, in 
temple and labyrinth, was always immortality. 
This was always the central thought, the rock- 
hewn truth, the Word, the mystery revealed by 
the Grand Hierophant, to kneeling and wonder- 
ing initiates; this, during thousands of years; 
and this fact is thus revealed before altars, in 
mysteries, now as I write. 




EARLY ARYAN IDEAS OF 
THE SOUL 

N the early Ayran speech, breath 
was not Soul; but mind was. They 
were aware, before the race broke 
into seven grand divisions, to fill 
Asia, Europe and the two Ameri- 
cas, that the Soul escaped the body at death as a 
mind-power. 

Their seers had observed this scientific fact, 
this Nature-process. Pure mountain air, free 
from dust and vapors rising from plains, causes 
the space-depths, commonly called sky, to be of 
the most exquisite blue, so beautiful that words 
I am able to summon are unable to picture how 
beautiful. Deeply impressed with this beauty, 
our remote ancestors in Himalaya's heights 
called this beauty Div. We now call it Divine. 
Thought-form souls at death, as it seemed to 
the seers, vanished into the cerulean blue space. 
They said the Soul is a portion of Divinity. 
This was said many thousands of years before 
the invention of the art of writing, and they 
memorized the sound, as heard, when the word 
Div is spoken. 

But the last magazine and books on psychol- 
ogy say the Soul is divine. Now, upon reading 
this unbroken testimony of untold numbers of 

245 



246 Arch Enemy of the Soul 

centuries, is there one reader who would even 
presume to think of admitting the arch enemy 
of the Soul, alcohol, into its home in man — the 
brain? 

Having no letters, no writing, they began to 
sing and memorize the first powers of the Soul. 
Fathers handed the hymns to their sons to be 
stored on and on in memory for thousands of 
years. When writing was devised, they wrote 
everything, but their first hymns. These, to 
them, were too sacred to take from the mem- 
ory — to write them; so they still memorized for 
more centuries. 

Then, after the lapse of ages, they wrote the 
Vedas. The Soul expanded later into the Ra- 
mayana, Mahabharata and Bhagavad Gita. It 
flowered in the Puranas and Upanishads. Cen- 
sers were swung before altars erected in honor 
of the Soul, even before race separation. The 
censers now swung in Los Angeles by their lin- 
eal descendents are similar in shape to those at 
the north base of the Hindu Kush range of 
colossal mountains, hundreds of centuries deep 
within the past. 

Here are now the newly discovered facts of 
the Mighty Ayran race: The Creator has ever 
been in their unmixed and uncontaminated psy- 
chology, Mind — Word — Speech. 

This is the cause of the fundamental differ- 
ence between eastern and western Nations — in 
their way of thinking. We here in the "west'" 



Words From Creative Mind 247 

believe we think words; the orientals believe 
that the Creator thinks new words first. Thus 
every person thinking Sanskrit thinks that the 
words, the entire language, is divine ; and human 
argument could not convince a Sanskritist that 
it is not divine. 

The Sanskritist actually believes, it is a part 
of his nature to believe, literally that the word 
was made flesh; that is, manifested in the brain; 
and this many thousands of years before anat- 
omy, physiology and the modern type of philos- 
ophy; for the wondrous Sanskrit language is as 
a mine of pure thought. The discovery of the 
long-lost Sanskrit language was one of the great- 
est blessings of modern research into the hoary, 
venerable ages of distant time. 

But our own mountain forefathers had paths 
in the snow, and light illuminated their way with 
a brilliancy all unknown to those living on plains. 
Mountain guides knew each inch of the trails. 
Their scriptures teem with such words as "The 
way," "Light on the path," "The Shining Way," 
and a road that had been worn in snow and ice 
during centuries became the "Perfect Way," 
"The beaten Path," "The Narrow Way," "The 
Light unto our feet," "the Way Home," and 
"the ways led to opening doors," and "these 
into many mansions." 

Our Ayran type of adoration was born in 
pure mountain light from the glorious sun. See 
this : They had no matches and had to secure 



248 Sacred Fire 

fire by the friction of wood. Then fire that 
kept them from freezing, and gave them light 
at night, actually became holy in their sight, 
became a symbol of the sun — Sacred and 
Divine. 

Had we now to secure fire by the difficult 
method and arduous labor of friction, and then 
keep watch incessantly that it did not burn away 
and expire, we, here, and now, would look upon 
fire and light with an emotion akin to devout 
adoration. 

To the upland snow- and rock-bound Ayrans in 
winter, the astounding fact, that fire could be 
had from friction of bits of dry wood, and from 
striking flints together, was one of the chief 
facts in their existence. When about to freeze 
to death, they could produce fire from inani- 
mate wood and stone, the heat saved their lives. 

Fire, then, became Divine. It was called the 
life of matter. It has been worshiped in some 
part of the world since the first "vital flame of 
matter" was secured by friction in exceedingly 
distant prehistoric ages. To them, fire was 
the actual soul of matter ; and I looked with awe 
upon two aborigines in their production of fire 
in this primal manner in the World's Columbian 
Exposition in Chicago. 

All beliefs on earth are tinged with adora- 
tion of fire. From flame in wood by friction, 
they looked to a Mighty Central Flame in 
Nature. Then they adored. And I adore the 



Unfed Fires 249 

life within matter now as I write on this moun- 
tain peak. And I adore the Master Mind, The 
Creator of Electrons. Mind and Life have not 
been created, they are eternal. I never stop to 
think of the word eternal, the Calculus taught 
me better. I adore the stupendous Calculus; it 
taught me of limits. Unfed fires, on the majes- 
tic diamond cubic Altar of the Soul, are at this 
instant a descent in symbolic flame and light, 
from the first on earth, that kindled by friction 
or by spark from flint upon some altar in the 
Himalayas. The adorer, producing Altar fire: 
"Disperses the delusions of darkness." R. V. 
V. 40. Every original Ayran family and house- 
hold had its altar of living fire, for use; but this 
altar was also the "Holy of Holies," many cen- 
turies without change. Household fireplaces 
became Altars of the Soul in the world's great 
mysteries, centuries later. 

If a word is immortal, or of long endurance, 
may not the originator of the thought-form- 
sound be immortal? 

This survival of words — they outlast temples 
of stone — is a fact of importance in studies of 
the Soul; thus the latest science upon making a 
new discovery reverts backward to the classic 
Ayran division of language, the wondrous 
Greek. Astronomy, physics, spectroscopy, these 
borrow, now from the Greek speech of many 
centuries ago. The marvel of a classic language 
— crystallized thought — is inexplicable and al- 



250 Crystallized Thoughts 

ways elicits the admiration of linguists and 
students of mind everywhere. When mountain 
storms extinguished all fire in a village, one of 
the most impressive ceremonies in the career of 
man, was the finding of dry wood or flint stones 
and the reproduction of the precious flame. It 
was called holy. This act is still performed by 
original tribes. 

"Arise! the breath of life has come! The 
darkness has fled. Light advances, pathway of 
the sun! It is dawn that brings consciousness 
to men." Part of Grand Hymn to the rising 
sun, R. V. 1-113, Muir's Translation. Thus 
light and heat form the "Soul of what moves or 
rests." R. V. X, and following. These are the 
Soul of matter in the most ancient hymns of 
man. 

But what of the Soul of Man? The Ayrans 
seemed to have known. They sensed the 
indwelling Soul. Then they adored. They were 
intensely sure of immortality. Soul was at least 
as enduring as the colossal mountains of stone 
around and about. 

One source of this idea was the long life of 
words; for words, thoughts, had been handed 
down for many centuries without change. 



MODERN PSYCHIC EXPLOR- 
ATION 

Y^~^f^ EEMINGLY inexplicable mind, 
P - fcjp^ c boul and spirit phenomena have 
/X^^^w$ occurred, since the faintest dawn of 
Lv^v S^3\ history. These are indeed prehis- 
toric, and in full manifestation when 
the first words now called history were written; 
and, central in all Ancient Mysteries, and for 
these phenomena, the vast and costly temples 
were erected, and kept open at enormous expense 
during an unknown number of centuries. Mani- 
festations have never died out; but have waned 
at times. 

But the really modern, and renewed expres- 
sions are of about seventy-five years duration. 
From the feeble efforts made in the nineteenth 
century by invisible realms, the manifestations 
have spread, so that now, nearly all that part of 
the world, called Christendom, is involved. 

The literature on the subject is simply 
immense. Only the literature of business, com- 
merce, the tariff, war and politics is greater. 
The world's great Societies of Psychic Research 
have discovered and published hundreds and 
thousands, of scientifically accurate accounts, 
rendered of these occurrences under rigid and 
severe test conditions, where all collusion and 

251 



252 Directed Writing 

fraud were impossible; and the discoveries are 
simply amazing. 

The appearance, in many parts of the world, 
in research laboratories, of human forms of all 
sizes, ages, and of many nationalties, tangible 
enough to be seen, and felt and heard, speaking 
and singing. Heavy weights, as of pianos, 
tables, chairs, sofas, etc., have been lifted to 
ceilings by invisible agencies, whose attributes 
of mind were completely human. 

The weights of objects have been increased 
and diminished. Phantasms of the dying have 
been seen in opposite sides of the world. 
Speeches, sermons, philosophic orations, by 
thousands, have been made, by the vocal organs, 
the tongue, throat and lips of persons, appar- 
ently almost dead, save these organs, the Soul 
of the speaker being displaced by another, who 
actuates the organs of speech. 

Automatic writing, where the hand of a per- 
son, holding a pen, is directed by the possessing 
mind, of some discarnate agency, having every 
known faculty of the human mind, Soul, spirit, 
self or ego, is now so common that it does not 
cause unusual astonishment. This phenomenon 
is called Automatic Writing, but it is really 
directed writing. 

Often the hand of the writer writes languages 
of which he is ignorant. Sometimes, so called, 
dead languages, are written. At times the 
words are written with a speed many times 



Psychophysical Phenomena 253 

greater than that of any normal writing. I 
have in my possession books that have been 
written at a rate of two hundred words per 
minute, the writers being totally unaware of the 
next word, or the meaning of the writings. 

Wisdom of great import is contained in many 
of these books. 

Strenuous Physical Phenomena 

Heavy objects, carried from place to place, 
are the cause of modern wonder, as to how dis- 
carnate intelligencies are able to transport them. 
Current literature, giving minute detailed 
accounts of these, is continually being published. 
This enormous mass of literature must surely 
attract the world's attention after the war is 
over. Writing with excessive rapidity on slates, 
cards and paper, in many colors and in different 
languages, is a daily occurrence. Warnings of 
those in danger, by voices calling, is common 
now. Finding of lost articles, wills, legacies, 
papers, documents, deeds and jewelry by those, 
directed to their hiding places by external human 
intelligences, occurs in many parts of the world. 
Messages, by telegraph and telephone, sent by 
invisible intelligences, have been received. Solid 
matter has been passed through solid matter; 
glasses, filled with water, have been handed 
directly through heavy cloth curtains, by white 
and delicate hands; plainly seen by all persons 
in the laboratory. Finger casts made, by the 
dipping of invisible fingers, of many sizes, into 



254 Intelligences Outside of Brain 

very hot melted paraffin, thrust later into cold 
water, removed by dozens and thrown around 
to the audience, are also common. Thrusting 
the naked hand into burning coals has been seen 
and photographed. Living birds have been 
brought into rooms where every door and win- 
dow has been locked and screened with close- 
mesh wire. 

An entire book, like this, could be filled with 
short statements of accounts of these, now daily 
events. Read the huge volumes of reports of 
the great Research Societies. 

Simon Newcomb, the famous mathematical 
astronomer of the U. S. Nayal Observatory, 
Washington, was, for long, charman of a select 
committee, appointed for scientific research into 
psychic things. He and the other members 
signed a report saying : "We, after long research, 
making scientific investigations, find ourselves in 
the presence of phenomena that cannot be 
explained by science." Newcomb was the great- 
est scientist in the western hemisphere. 
Intelligences Out of Brain 

All of these very remarkable things, now 
occurring daily, are, so far as human research 
and scrutiny are able to discover, due to intelli- 
gences, functioning outside of a human brain. 
When a human form appears in the air, or 
seems to rise through the floor, speaks, gives 
the name, shakes hands with friends, and, also, 
with strangers to the form impersonated, devel- 



Assembling Visible Matter 255 

ops, speaks, moves, identifies itself, and is act- 
ually clothed with visible matter, it has survived 
physical death. 

If the form, standing and moving in the 
room, has been assembled by the mind, ego or 
individuality of the speechless and motionless 
medium, the apparition is equally inexplicable. 

Suppose that the individual, residing in the 
brain of the unconscious medium, assembles 
electrons, atoms, or molecules, into many differ- 
ent sizes and shapes, from children to old age, 
from aural matter surrounding the persons in 
the room; then the assembling of mind, per- 
sonality or individuality, expressing in the 
forms, has to be accounted for. One theory is 
as intricate as another theory. My theory is : 
the individual survives the death of the brain. 

These profound subjects are worthy the care- 
ful study of all normal humans. Strictly scien- 
tific proof cannot now be obtained, that man 
survives after the death of the body; for science, 
as now defined, deals with matter, which is tan- 
gible, seen, felt, smelled, weighed, measured, 
and then analyzed by still, retort and spectro- 
scope ; but, modern phenomena, like the few 
given above, are proof to millions that spirit in 
man survives the death of the body; and the 
proof, to them, is positive, that is scientific. If 
the appearances of matter, enclosing Souls, 
minds, spirits, egos, or individualities, when 
expressing and manifesting in recent psychic 



256 Survival of Thinking 

explorations, are actual matter, then modern 
psychic research is scientific, and the continued 
existence of the entity, whatever it may be 
named, is proved. It survives dissolution of 
the body. 

The Final Modern Conclusion 

Let us reduce the problem down to a final- 
ity. If an apparently materialized human 
form comes, unknown to those present, gives 
addresses of people in distant parts of the world, 
that afterwards prove to be correct, and hun- 
dreds more of rigid test facts, proved later, 
and vanishes, events now well known and of 
quite frequent occurrence, the persons present 
naturally ransack their minds for explanations. 

One explanation is, that the discarnate Soul, 
of the person appearing, is there, and causes 
matter to surround it, dense enough to be seen, 
and able to speak, also to move objects. 

Another is : that the Soul, spirit, mind, ego, 
or self of the medium — the one in death-like 
trance — assembles the apparitions from mate- 
rials, secured from persons in the room; but this 
theory fails to explain how the phantoms are 
made to identify themselves, and convey facts 
and true information, totally unknown to any 
one present; for, if not caused by discarnate 
Soul or spirits, then the ego, in the living body 
and brain of the entranced medium, rises at 
once, to the most remarkable state of intricacy 
and complexity. Humans are elaborate and 



Two Hundred Words Per Minute 257 

complex beyond all our hope of imagining in the 
present, merely preliminary stages of man's 
greatest research and study, that of man. 
Whether incarnate or excarnate, the phenom- 
ena, now daily occurring are worthy the most 
rigid scientific investigations; and such is now 
under way. 

When these phenomena are further explained 
and understood, then all of our present ideas 
of man's limitless possibilities are feeble and 
obscure; and we are now around to the start- 
ing point, namely: the proper study of man is 
that of self; succinctly expressed centuries ago, 
"know thyself." 
Sample of Wondrous Directed Writing 

This was written by the hand of a boy, age 
seventeen years, at rates varying from thirty to 
two hundred words per minute. 

"Mol Lang here interrupted my reflections, 
saying: 'One thing else; let us leave thy second 
self, that part of thee which perceives earthly 
things and preserves earthy memories. This, 
in order that no disturbing comparisons may 
arise between that state into which thou goest 
and the earth behind thee which thou cannot 
see more than they can who really die ; but 
between thee and the earth will preserve a vital 
link, formed of thy second natural principles, so 
that it shall not be death to thee.' 

"Then Mol Lang said: 'I believe I have no 
further use for the transient form, and it floated 



258 The Second Self 

away in the formless cloud' " p. 293, of quoted 
title, "A Dweller in Two Planets." 

This is one of the most remarkable books in 
existence, written by a boy, between the age of 
seventeen and nineteen years; and often at a 
speed beyond all hope of imitating. 

"Second Self" is mentioned and they "who 
can really die" are mentioned: that is, those 
unable to understand the rites before the Altar 
of the Soul in Holy Temples; nor withstand 
temptations, such as of alcohol and lust. Both 
slay. So doth gold. One, having lived during, 
say seventy years, here in this beautiful world — 
the earth — beautiful but for evil man, and 
thought dominantly of the heaping up of gold, 
enters the soul-realm with a very nearly blank 
mind. 

In the Hebrew Scriptures, old and new, the 
word, Spirit, as given in Cruden's Concordance, 
appears 377 times ; Spiritual, 27 ; Soul and Souls, 
336; while Mind and Mindful occur 128 times; 
and a highly instructive study in the Spirit, Soul 
and Mind realms, is to take this Concordance, 
search out, and compare all of these wondrous 
differences, in refinement and delicate shades of 
meaning, found therein. Reduce to writing, 
and arrange verses of varying meaning, and of 
like purport, side by side. 

But what of the other bibles, such as the Four 
Vedas, the Upanishads, Puranas, and huge com- 
mentaries of India; the Avesta, Tripitaki, and 



Literature of the Soul 259 

commentaries of ancient Iranic races; other vast 
literatures of the Semitic races, aside from the 
Old and New Testaments, as the Kabala; also, 
the Book of the Dead of Egypt; and many 
other ancient writings, all teeming with immor- 
tality? Single lines, containing words relating 
to Spirit, would fill volumes like this. 

And what of the Archaic Mysteries? Single 
references to the spark of Divinity within Man, 
which have been handed down for centuries, 
would fill volumes. 

Let rigid criticism be made. Suppose there 
are two humans in a room; and a perfect, ma- 
terialized human form appears; speaks to one; 
proves identity, it may be, by reciting events 
known, as far back as childhood, thence to 
youth, and on to old age, giving the proof abso- 
lute; then, this is not proof to the other human : 
the one receiving identifying facts cannot 
prove them to the other. The truth is, one 
human, in the body, cannot prove to another 
that individuality survives the death of the 
brain. For proof you must be favored with a 
visit from some mind, Soul, or spirit, clothed in 
matter, and able to give absolute identification; 
and this visitor must have existed in a live 
human brain. 

I have closely questioned, not less than one 
hundred, intelligent people, in all walks of life: 
and they gave me solemn assurance, over and 
over again, that they had many times received 



260 Intruding Individuals 

just such identifying visitors; but a school of 
"cold" materialistic alienists and anatomists 
teach, that all such apparitions, in ancient and 
modern times, are entirely due to an insidious 
brain and mind disease, called "paranoia," and 
that there is no soul, no surviving entity: all 
these die. 

The latest form of explanation is : suppose a 
human lives during seventy years, and dies: all 
thoughts escape to space, and make impression, 
in some manner, unknown, and exist without 
change, wandering everywhere. When a party 
assembles for research, a discarnate entity 
thrusts out the Soul of the medium, and enters. 
This intruding Soul, or individual, at once as- 
sembles these millions of separate thoughts into 
a Soul, or mind, which assembles matter around 
it into a human form. This speaks, or takes a 
pen and writes, giving long-forgotten dates, 
incidents and happenings of a long life, to some 
one in the room; disintegrates, and vanishes. 
The latest ever is: "the dates and incidents were 
picked from the minds of the sitters; and mat- 
ter, to form the visitor's body, from the bodies, 
or auras, around the sitters." If so, then the 
power possessed by the entity, intruding into the 
unconscious brain of the medium, is beyond all 
our present conception. 

In conversation with a man, by the way a 
great scholar, who denied in totality the possi- 
bility of the survival of any entity; upon speak- 



Many Apparitions 261 

ing of the fact of presenting scenes, incidents, 
etc., from all periods of the apparition's life, as 
given, his reply was: "These were all taken 
from the brains, or minds, of the persons pres- 
ent." To the proposition that none in the room 
knew these dates and events, his reply was : 
"These events are thoughts still in existence 
around the earth." This was his way of avoid- 
ing the (to him) very absurd idea of the sur- 
vival of an individual at the death of the body. 

But, within the last sixty years, to estimate 
within bounds, there probably have been, at 
least, fifty thousand just such appearances, form 
presentations : that is, each one of the fifty thou- 
sand recipients have had direct proofs, by return 
and positive identification; and, probably, such 
cases are far beyond the one hundred thousand 
mark; for, doubtless, more than half have not 
been reported for fear of ridicule from neigh- 
bors; for attempted proofs of the actual exist- 
ence of the human Soul, of the survival of the 
thinking individual, after the death of the brain 
and body, are received, by storms of derision, 
withering scorn, blasting and scorching invec- 
tive, disdain, contempt, seething ridicule, socia 1 
ostracism, and positive hate. The very fact, 
we wish to know, is so hated, that thousands of 
people, now known to be in possession of them, 
keep silent. Reader, your next neighbor may 
have proof thus given of the continued existence 
of the changeless individual, and you not be 



262 Origin of Soul-Idea 

aware of it. The reason of this ridicule is, the 
entities returning all agree in saying: "As ye 
sow ye shall reap." 

Origin of Soul Idea 
But how did the very idea of survival origi- 
nate? The first tribes on earth saw the death 
of the body; but how could they have gained the 
idea, that some entity within still lives and 
thinks? In the present very crude and merely 
preliminary stage of human psychic research, 
the mighty question can not be answered with- 
out accepting return of the Soul. It is an inex- 
plicable psychic fact of vast import, in itself; 
but enough psychic experiences, happenings, 
appearances, apparitions, and automatic, i. e., 
directed writings, are coming daily, now, even 
in the face of stubborn and determined opposi- 
tion to knowledge of the Soul, or individual 
survival, to tax the resources of an entire pub- 
lishing house; and the gigantic flood of books 
and papers is now rapidly increasing. To me, 
the view of a human hand, that is, of a per- 
son in health and strength, writing abstruse 
words whose meaning is to him unknown, is 
very impressive, and awe-inspiring; and still 
more inspiring when the written words are pre- 
dictions of scientific discoveries actually made 
later; but there are those who reject all this in 
disdain. I have seen them. 




ANCIENT THEORIES OF THE 

ANNIHILATION OF 

THE SOUL 

HREE great theories have been 

% held regarding the destiny of the 

Soul under the head of annihila- 

iBSSIii tionism: 

1. All Souls are mortal, and 
cease to exist at the death of the body. 

2. All souls, being by nature mortal, would 
die, if not given immortality by the Creator. 

3. All Souls are naturally immortal, and 
would live, if not destroyed by forces from with- 
out. And all wicked Souls are actually thus 
destroyed. 

Thus all Souls die naturally, or are slain 
designedly; or are given immortality. These 
ancient hypotheses are of profound interest. 
One theory is that all Souls, being mere func- 
tions of organic matter, die when the body dies. 
Another is that all Souls are immortal, and, were 
it not from some external force, would exist for- 
ever. This, if it includes Souls good and bad, 
both would live naturally. But the bad are anni- 
hilated by their Creator. If all Souls are mortal, 
that is, intended by their Creator to die, they 
will all die, except for one condition — they shall 
earn immortality. 

263 



264 Entirely Free to Theorize 

To thus earn immortality is the sole reason 
why Souls were sent into matter. Then immor- 
tal life is entirely conditional. 

Then humans are entirely free moral agents, 
free beings. They live or die by their own 
actions. 

To me, this appears to be the one great basic 
law of human existence on earth, enmeshed in 
bodies of flesh. How transitory, fleeting and 
evanescent is flesh! It disintegrates, that is, 
separates back into its original chemical ele- 
ments, in less time than any plant. The Soul 
of man is in a house very easily destroyed; and 
the Soul with it. This is the ancient material- 
istic doctrine — Soul is a mere function of matter. 

Conditioned immortality is, perhaps, the most 
important theme of thought ever within the 
active, working, thinking mind, as now mani- 
festing in man ; and each normal man, who reads 
these words, may as well think upon this subject 
today as to defer. Pass this not lightly by. 
Many of the world's ablest men and women 
have taught of conditioned immortality; that 
is, not as a gift, but after being earned. 

Putting on immortality is no idle dream. It 
is a Law of Nature. Only one method of put- 
ting on immortality, or rather having it put 
upon you, is to enter into a state of communion 
with the Creator, the Master Mind of the uni- 
verse. It is sure; there is no other way; for, if 
unharmonic, then the very Creator could not give 



Earning Salvation 265 

you immortality; and one magnificent branch of 
pure mathematics is named Harmonics. 

Harmony first — then Union : this is immor- 
tality. To repeat, I do not know of a vaster 
subject than this, the lifelong work of winning 
and earning immortal life. All problems of 
astronomy, of mathematics, of chemistry, phys- 
ics, all science of matter, all science of mind, all 
that is true, good, pure, all human wisdom, so 
far known or that may be discovered; these all, 
should be used in the task of earning immor- 
tality. Why should a blank mind, a useless, 
utterly worthless human Soul be immortal? 

The low, untrained, and unharmonic minds 
— Souls, entities in human, had better be anni- 
hilated, according to a school of thinkers that 
have lived and taught for centuries. This has 
been taught in rites of initiation in all of the 
world's mysteries, only those able to avoid 
tempting evil could win. 

Thus no appalling drunkard, seething alco- 
holic, can possibly be immortal. This is the 
Law of Nature. If there is a first and second 
death, then the human entity, having long lived, 
in putrid brain cells, dies both. Souls function- 
ing in such cells, grow weaker and weaker, can- 
not by any manner of means enter into mental 
communion or communication with the Crea- 
tive Mind. Annihilation ensues. Positively, 
alcohol slays the Soul. 



266 Alcohol Slays the Soul 

Suppose that a candidate is being initiated in 
a lodge, or mystery; and effort is being made — 
as they have been in these rites during centuries 
— to see if he is worthy to proceed, i. e., has 
will-force, powerful enough, to resist evil, should 
be offered alcohol in its most alluring, enticing, 
that is, most deadly, form, by his guides and 
wardens: if he resists and refuses, he is deemed 
the victor over self, and is allowed to proceed 
to the termination of the imposing rites. If he 
drinks, darkness falls, lights vanish, and he is 
led out of the blessed chamber and excluded; he 
is virtually annihilated from the mysteries. This 
is the well-known outer darkness. 

But this initiatory process is comparable to 
the life here on earth in our bodies of flesh. 
Alcohol is as deadly as in the case of a man in 
the Grand Labyrinth at Arsinoe, in Egypt, or 
Crete, in Greece; it surely hurls the very Soul 
out of the blessed courts of temples, into unfath- 
omable darkness; this is annihilation. 

Well may a man say, "Lead me not into 
Temptation" to his Guide upon entering the 
Perfect Way. To yield to temptation in any of 
the Sacred Mysteries, during all antiquity, was 
to be cast out of the temple. And to be out of 
harmony with the Master Mind is to be 
deprived of conditional immortality; for none 
is able to escape the order — not sealed — wide 
open: "The wages of sin is death." One of 



Burned to Death by Alcohol 267 

the strangest facts in language, is that alcohol 
is also called spirit. 

The life of a Soul in flesh is a rite of initia- 
tion, the earth is a Temple of Sacred Mysteries. 
See this distinction: if Souls must die naturally, 
unless from time to time granted longer life — 
by grace — only as a gift; the subject is immense 
and important and must be looked into; and, if 
the Soul by nature is actually immortal, but dies 
by the diseases of not overcoming all manner of 
evil, the entire problem is intensely important 
and pressing. 

Life is a race, the prize immortality. For in a 
future state, a drunkard, or any other, so weak, 
that temptation cannot be resisted, is not only 
useless but harmful; and must be excluded. 

Reader, do you want to rest your head upon 
a stone as did Jacob, and see others ascending; 
or do you desire to be saved by Grace; or really 
do you not wish to save yourself by resisting all 
traces of evil? For instantly any evil is over- 
come, that instant you see the Master's face. 

Evil in the Soul, sapping its immortality 
away, is comparable to the insects, microscopic 
in dimensions, sapping the life away from an 
orange tree, visible from the window where I 
am now writing — a number of trees are bear- 
ing good oranges, one is dying. 

The parasites are evil, and alcohol is worse, 
if it even gets near the throne-room of the Soul 
— cells in the brain. Wicked, atrophied, feeble, 



268 Utterly Useless Souls 

little, shriveled, puny, useless Souls burned out 
by alcohol, or any other evil, naturally die; 
they must; they cannot live. A burned out alco- 
holic Soul — that is home burned out — could not 
even be saved by Grace — nothing to save; for 
alcohol is good fuel for Gehenna. Then the 
unharmonic remnants of what was once a Soul, 
die with the body. In the case of extreme alco- 
holism, the Soul dies somewhat before the death 
of the body and brain. Go think of the mean- 
ing of the word atrophied. Soul cannot enter 
a brain cell already occupied by its enemy — 
alcohol. 

The reader may turn away in horror, but the 
truth of temptation is all around; we see those 
that are beginning to yield — to waver — to go 
away from the Blessed Path. Sound cannot 
exist where there are no ears and auditory 
apparatus in a brain. Beauty cannot exist with- 
out the existence of eyes and the optic thalami ; 
and we do not wish to be pillars of stone, nor 
salt, rigid in the confines of matter, all oblivious 
of the Soul within. 

Cosmic consciousness cannot be personal, but 
it surely influences our personalities. This is 
well worth serious thought, introspection and 
study — is cosmic consciousness affecting the 
reader now? 

Limit of Mind Phasing in Brain 

Mind can not think of mind, which thinks. 
Then the Original Absolute Mind can not be 



Unfathomable Deeps 269 

thought of by the mind that is in man in his 
present phase of existence; — enmeshed, entan- 
gled, in flesh and brain, mostly water; but the 
moment the Absolute makes an expression, — 
the first being the creation of electrons — the 
mind-fractions, phasing in man, can begin to 
think of these. Any entity, which the human 
rate is able to sense, is something; that is, some 
substance. The entity before substance appeared 
must, in the very Nature of the Absolute, be 
absolute; and this is Mind. 

Thus man invented high mathematics ; but he 
sees beyond and beyond, the most formidable 
equation, he is now unable to solve or fathom: 
that is; the highest human entities, exalted 
methematicians, run out to infinity. All that 
man can now do is to make the sign of infinity, 
and stop, to rest until, it possibly may be in the 
future, he may become able to erase this awe- 
inspiring sign, and proceed into greater deeps. 
Blessed Are The Meek; For They Shall 
Inherit the Earth 

They shall inherit this planet. It will be a 
legacy left by departed owners. The owners, 
at that auspicious moment, when the will and 
final testament is issued, acknowledged, sealed 
and recorded, will be the remnants of the mili- 
tarists. They will murder until exhausted, so 
completely tired that they can not load a can- 
non, nor lift a bayonet. Looked out of coun- 
tenance, with faces suffused with shame, they, 



270 The Lotus Bloom 

no longer able to stand the awful derision and 
condemnation of humanity, will conclude that it 
is high time to dispose of their property, — the 
earth. 

But the wills must be made out in the names 
of the inheritors; and humanity will be there in 
such a mental state, that the names inserted will 
be those of the meek. The day of making out 
the papers will be highly emotional. The emo- 
tions of mankind will be awakened as never be- 
fore. A pathetic, a weeping Soul-realm will 
look between tears of joy, when this planet is 
handed over to the meek. 

If this event ever comes, then a loving Soul- 
realm will assume sway and dominion over man. 
The meek will obey the Soul. Along the Nile, 
the wondrous lotus flower blooms in beauty, in 
the glorious light of the sun; but it grows from 
roots submerged in mud, slime and stagnant 
water. The white lotus, not yet fully sprouted 
in the human Soul, will, then, become alive, 
grow, fill the Soul with bloom. The blessed life 
will be lived; and a general humanity movement 
towards the Perfect Way, the Shining Road, the 
Path, will set in. Soul hunger will be satisfied; 
and it doth not appear what we shall, then, be- 
come. 

The long latent, hidden and submerged Soul 
of man will burst into bloom, — the lotus will 
expand; and the Word will become far more 
manifested in the flesh: and students of the Soul 



Apostrophe to Old Age 271 

are to aid in the restoration of the race to nor- 
mal mind. 

I read this writing to a friend, who has made 
a study of anthropology, and the methods of 
modern psychology. His reply was: "The 
meek can not inherit the earth until the mind of 
humanity is completely changed." He thought 
that a million years' ancestry of low type men, 
who inherited animal faculties, must be coun- 
teracted, and man reversed, before peaceful 
men come into their own. 

Aposthrophe to Old Age 
The time is now four, in a glorious summer 
afternoon, here on this mountain. Birds are 
singing, insects are flitting from flower to flower, 
and busy bees are preparing for their future by 
gathering and storing delicately flavored moun- 
tain flower honey. All nature is smiling. It is 
serene, calm and peaceful. 

Summits, far and away, are rising high into 
brilliant solar light. How magnificent is the 
mountain sun ! Mountains, fruit and flower 
laden plains, below; and the distant sea, the 
Pacific Ocean; — all these glories are bathed in 
the very light supernal. It is light from the sun, 
— the Sun of California ! And all is well ! 

It is now 4:10; and something is occurring in 
Nature, within this cosmo-terrestrial scene of 
splendor. The delicate instruments of the 
observatory are able to detect what it is, — the 



272 The Sunset Glow 

golden flood of sunlight is waning. Less energy 
waves are reaching the instruments; the sun 
itself is lower, and is apparently nearer the top 
of a remote mountain in the west. 

It is now 4 :40, and, as I write, the light is less 
intense; the eye can scarcely detect the lessened 
illumination. But watch, at intervals of from 
five to ten minutes ; and the dimunition of light 
is very apparent without the aid of instruments; 
and lower is the Mighty Sun. The day is grow- 
ing old; the day is dying; and death comes on 
rapidly after 5 :20. 

One by one the peaks in the far east grow 
dim; by 6:00 some vanish. In a few minutes 
near by summits fade, wane, and grow faint; 
the last rays linger during a few seconds, and 
expire. 

Light shines across the yawning canyon's deep 
abysses, not down into them, as at noon; and 
deepening gloom appears within the cavernous 
depths. 

Now the lower limb of the sun is disappear- 
ing behind a lightning-scarred rock, — a far sum- 
mit. Now the sun's center passes ; then the upper 
limb sinks; the time of passing, two minutes. 
The very sun, the light and life of earth, has 
vanished; and the darkness falls rapidly, passes 
the beautiful stage of twilight, and then — Night ! 

This closing scene of sunset, and the waning 
glow, is symbolical of the death of the body, 



Renewing Day by Day 273 

and departure of the Soul. We can not see, nor 
sense, the first approach of death, as it were, at 
the hour of four in Life's afternoon. 

Old Age and the sunset glow ; 

Old age and the withered hand ; 
Old age and the days that flow ; 

Old age and the angel-band ! 

Old age with its fainting mind ; 

Old age with its passing breath ; 
Old age with its ties that bind ; 

Old age with its coming death ! 

Young again with sunrise-glow ; 

Young again with the angel throng ; 
Young again in the New Year's flow ; 

Young again with the new life's song ! 

The Soul never grows old; the seeds of bodily 
death are in the body. The old Egyptians had 
a care that the body did not rest heavily on the 
soul; and Paul said: "Though our outward man 
perishes, our inner man is renewed day by day." 

The ancient term "elixir of life" was spoken 
of the Soul, really. An elixir that would renew 
the body would merely make it ready for grow- 
ing old again. But "Be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind", — this sentence has an 
idea of salvation. The transformation is from 
the death of the body unto the release of mat- 
ter-imprisoned spirit; and, then, away to its far- 
away, or very near, home ! 




DEFINITION OF THE SPIRIT, 
OR SOUL 

^^fl™ AN (Sanskrit). The Soul or 
Self. The spark in man that hath 
emanated from the Divine, the Orig- 
inal Spirit. Atman, at first, meant 
breath, or spirit; but, later, came 
to mean Self. 

Agyan. (Khurdish). Mind; Spirit. 

Nephesh. (Hebrew). Soul; Life. 

Ruah. (Hebrew). Breath; Life. 

Pneuma. (Greek). Spirit; Life; Breath. 

Psyche. (Greek). Soul. 

Anima. (Latin). Soul; Life. 

Sawel. (Anglo Saxon) . Soul. 

Saiwala. (Gothic). Soul. 

Nous. (Greek). Mind. 

Phren. (Greek). Mind. 

These original definitions use the word, Spirit 
and Soul interchangably. Both Soul and Spirit 
are atributes of man. Refer to, Job X. 12; 
Psalms XXXII. 2; Ezekiel XVIII. 4; Genesis 
XLVI. 15; Exodus I. 5. But the word, Spirit, 
means that man originates in, and is bound to, 
primeval Creative Spirit. 

A modern definition is, a radio-active emana- 
tion from the Divine Mind. 

274 



The Prehistoric Mysteries 275 

Spirit and Soul 

The archaic word, spirit, is a state, or condi- 
tion; and Soul, manifesting or expressing sep- 
arately from Primordial Spirit, as a unit, and 
appearing in brain cells, is a descending Spirit. 
It is, then, a Soul, and is comprehended under 
the word, life. 

There are two. Spirit exists in the Soul as a 
Divine Principle. Soul is a manifestation of 
spirit, when the inscrutible thing, life, is in- 
volved. 

But, where life exists, there is death. The 
Soul, in brain allied with life, also encompasses 
spirit. After spirit sojourns here on earth in 
flesh, as a word, a breath, it vanishes from the 
flesh, and returns to Spirit Divine. 
Thus Sayeth the Bibles of the World 

This is the teaching of all of the vast and 
intricate bibles of the great historic races of 
man, in their esoteric portions, and vaguely 
hinted in their exoteric parts. 

But the mysteries of antiquity, — what of 
them? They were founded, at once man found 
that he is spirit, and maintained at enormous 
cost in expensive temples, within their interior 
Holy of Holies, during an unknown number of 
centuries ; for history opens with historic temple 
rites in full activity. Thus man has revolved 
around the Spirit. 

I have been criticised for not writing the title 
of this book, "Matchless Altar of the Spirit"; 
but modern psychic studies are of only sixty 



276 Facts Known to the Reader 

years duration. The world's great bibles are 
mostly exoteric, and give little information. The 
Masters, impressing truths of the mind, Soul 
and spirit, handed down from remote centuries, 
are not now giving out their stores of knowl- 
edge to a world of beings in wholesale slaugh- 
ter. At present, all that we can hope to dis- 
cover, is in research and close study of the 
human, mostly in the realm of the objective 
mind. 

If we could only secure a glimpse, however 
faint, of what the Mind expressing in man is, 
even in the exoteric, the objective, we might 
possibly become able to detect clews to the sub- 
jective ; sense the immanent presence of the Soul ; 
and, then, ascend to supernal heights of discov- 
ery in exalted realms of pure Spirit. One can 
not help feeling, that we are merely groping 
along in semi-darkness now. Who will arise 
and announce a discovery in the real nature of 
mind? 

It is a thinking entity. The thoughts must, or 
must not, be harmonic. The harmonic causes 
happiness; the inharmonic, pain. Nothing is 
better known than this set fact; sin, evil, wrong, 
are the sole causes of the unharmonic. Virtue, 
truth, good, are the sole causes of the harmonic. 

All this the reader knows; but the reader 
must decide which one to take, namely, good or 
bad, happiness or pain. This fact in Nature I 
call scientific. 



Possibility of Annihilation 277 

The reader need not know the solution of the 
mysteries of being here and now; but he cannot 
possibly ignore, or escape, the set facts of good 
and evil, happiness and misery; nor escape the 
fact, that decision between them is required. 

Of course, there is the ever-present third 
probability, — total annihilation. The reason for 
this is the admonition, work out your own sal- 
vation; if not, annihilation or evil, one or the 
other, must obtain. 
Religion. 

The immediate act of returning and gather- 
ing, after illumination. The highest act of an 
individual. A search after Divinity, the High- 
est Good. The instant the person discovers the 
individual within, the original spark of the 
Divine, a halt is made, a turn-about; the very 
Divinity-Garden of flowers is re-entered, dark 
glasses removed; and, then, you explore the 
beauties; you see the luxuriant foliage and the 
exquisite flowers, where before you saw lifeless 
trees and dead shrubs in a wilderness: may be, 
after forty years wandering. Blessed is the one 
who receives illumination; stops, returns and 
gathers. The true meaning of the word religion 
is almost exactly opposite from current defini- 
tion. 
Immortality. 

Unthinkable by the mind, now phasing in the 
brain of man, in its existing powers. The dis- 
tance of the giant sun, the star, Sirius, is known 



278 The Divinity Garden 

to be fifty-one trillion miles. Let the time 
required to go there from the earth be at the 
rate of a billion years per mile: an individual 
who has existed in the brain of man, making the 
journey, would think existence to be immortal. 

Eternal Existence. 

Immortality, as above defined, would be as 
the one-millionth part of one second of time, in 
comparison. To be more concise: any finite 
time is an infinitesimal in comparison with infi- 
nite time. The absorbingly fascinating Calcu- 
lus, the highest of high mathematics, shows us 
that it is hopeless, and utterly useless, to even 
try, or attempt, to think of Infinity or Eternity. 
Salvation. 

Escape from evil. You must escape, or suf- 
fer the consequences. This is because we are 
actually in a world surrounded by evil. 
Introspection. 
Retrospection. 
Recollection. 
Recall. 
Summoning. 
Recognition. 

These words are among the most important 
within the entire range of human conduct. They 
are divisions of the inscrutable mystery, — Mem- 
ory. I use the word, unknown, so often, that I 
am surprised at the necessity; but Memory is so 
completely unknown, that the word must be like 
electricity, — totally unknown, yet it has been 



Range of Human Conduct 279 

discovered how to use it in about six thousand 
ways ; and we have discovered how to use mem- 
ory to very great benefit. 

I was in the waiting chamber of a court. 
Often an officer came to summon a witness. We 
can do that in the very chambers of the mind. 

Re-cognition is to know again. Introspection 
means to look within; explore, and find the 
actual state, or condition, of our inner self, or 
consciousness. Retrospection, looking backward 
into the deeps of our past, — this, to see what we 
have done. Recall is to call up past deeds; and 
make ready to reinspect, review, look at them 
again; learn from the effects that followed. If 
evil, find how to not do the same things again. 

These words are priceless; they are at the 
base of all things included under the impressive 
and imposing word, Salvation. Writers, dur- 
ing centuries, have written, "Self-Examination." 
The six words, here attempted to be explained, 
are an analysis of the term. To save self, one 
must surely find what his self is. All defects, 
errors, mistakes, sins, whether of omission or 
commission, must first be detected by these 
highly necessary processes. To save Self; the 
meaning of each of these words must be worked 
out at all costs; that is, if you seek salvation, 
and escape annihilation. 

Facts of Our Natures 

These facts are known : We are here. When 
we came, we soon found ourselves in a world, 



280 Humanity Facts 

containing two things that directly affect us, 
good and evil. They are here. Good causes 
happiness. Evil causes pain. It is known that 
we have free will, and are entitled to the free 
flow of thought. We are abruptly confronted 
by the wonderful thing, choice. We have power 
to decide; to choose good or evil. Even in the 
present primary grade of psychic research, it 
has been discovered that there is a thinker, an 
individual, having power to exist and think after 
the brain and body both die. How long a time 
it exists is unknown. 

Illumination. 

One of the most ancient words in the history 
of psychic things; allied to the modern word, 
conversion. Strictly, illumination is becoming 
aware that you are dual, a person and an indi- 
vidual. Often made late in life. 

Inspiration. 

A condition of the individual within, when 
able to receive or originate thoughts of higher 
than matter, and the act of thus receiving or 
originating. It follows illumination. It differs 
from ordinary objective thinking. Thoughts 
received are on an exalted plane. A word of 
great antiquity, and basic in human speech. It 
has played a great part in the career of man. 

Soul. 

The human person, objective mind. Scientific 
psychic research is so recent, that the nature of 



The Ever Present Unknown 281 

soul is unknown. The reader must decide how 
and where to use the words Soul, person, indi- 
vidual, I, ego, self, being. 
Individual. 

The indivisible thinking human ego, real self. 
An ancient word. Nature unknown. 
Mind. 

A flow of thought; consecutive states of men- 
tation. Nature unknown. 
Evil. 

( 1 ) That which causes pain of mind, Soul, 
self, individual, or body; these, your own. 

(2) Or in other humans. 

(3) Or in animals. 
Divine. 

Good. The exact opposite of evil. 
Creator. 

Mind, active force, uncreated, eternal. 
Creative-Mind; Active-Force Mind. 

Uncreated, eternal. 
Electrons. 

The only entities created. Units of elec- 
tricity. 
Life. 

Nature unknown. Cause; Creative Mind. 
Matter. 

That which has been formed by assembling 
electrons into atoms. 
Universe. 

The entire structure of billions of suns and 
worlds, and all matter whatsoever. 



282 Destiny Unknown 

Earth. 

Infinitesimal. Almost, but not quite nothing 
in comparison with the quantity of matter, so 
far weighed. 
Why Humans Exist. 

Unknown. 
Destiny of Humans. 

Unknown. 

The reason why I say human Destiny is un- 
known is that constantly returning human intel- 
ligences of high order do not know the finality 
of the soul. Thus, discarnate men of great in- 
tellect return and speak in distinct tones, using 
the vocal organs of men near death in deep 
slumber. Sermons and lectures have thus been 
delivered weekly during fourteen years in the 
world-famous research room of Hon. Thomas 
Welton Stanford, Melbourne, Australia, and 
always published in full in the Magazine Har- 
binger of Light. These discoveries describe in 
minute detail life beyond death of body. But 
the great speakers do not know if their existence 
is to continue forever. But they often use the 
word immortality. Wondrous objects appear 
instantly in sealed rooms, and many of these 
are now in the Leland Stanford university, Palo 
Alto, Cal. Destiny of the human soul may not 
be found until psychic research rises above the 
present rudimentary stage. 




INTEGRATION OF THIS BOOK 
IN BETWEEN ITS LIMITS 

HAVE not proved to any reader, 
/( * that the human Soul exists. This 
j^M is impossible. 

The only proof possible is : for 
the appearance of a form to the 
mind; or, materialized form of a human, 
enclosed in matter dense enough to be seen; of a 
human being, known to have died bodily: and 
the personality, or individuality, must abso- 
lutely identify itself: it must convey thoughts, 
from its mind to that of the one to whom it J 
appears, which are positively unknown to any 
human, save these two. If one thought, known 
to the two, is in the mind of a third, living any- 
where on earth, proof is not absolute, — not sci- 
entific. If an apparition appears to a human, 
living in a body, saying, after giving the names 
of both: "Mr. A., do you remember when I 
saved you from drowning at the dam in the 
Loyalhana river?" — giving date and name; 
proof of survival is absolute, if no other human 
being knows it. 

Physical Laws 
The composition of a molecule of water is 
two atoms of hydrogen, united with one of oxy- 
gen. Proved with absolute proof. 

283 



284 Chemical — Astronomical — Spiritual 

The squares of the times of revolutions of all 
the planets are in the same ratio as are the 
cubes of their mean distance from the sun. 
Proved with absolute proof. 

These two are absolute elements of human 
knowledge. None even thinks of objecting. 

The human thinking individual exists and 
thinks after the body dies. 

Instant objections, doubts, and total rejection 
at once arise, and have arisen during all historic 
ages. 

Here is the crucial fact: the law of chemistry, 
and the law of astronomy, given above, can be 
proved by one mind to another beyond any 
doubt whatever, — not "reasonable doubt," as 
in court; but one human can not prove to 
another the existence of a Soul, or individual, 
able to think after the death of the body. Only 
the discarnate entity can give proof. 

The only proof possible is for a thinker, an 
individual, who has actually existed in a human 
brain, and passed out of the brain at death, to 
return and make absolute proof of its identity 
to an individual thinker, functioning in a living 
brain. 

The feminine fact in Nature will give birth 
to new mind conditions throughout Christen- 
dom, falsely so called. This very word, or 
name, is at present an insult to the pure reality 
of the Soul. Insane clutching love of gold, now 
scientifically known to be an enemy of the Soul, 



Feminine Manifestation 285 

second only to the arch enemy — alcohol, cannot 
totally submerge the Soul. It will not be per- 
mitted to — the feminine powers will finally over- 
come the present war-gold, or rather, gold-war 
obsession. For in last analysis this one thing — 
gold — is what the nations are now fighting for. 
All that the masculine powers can see is gold; 
the feminine powers behold the Soul. 

All things human really revolve around the 
Soul. I state this to be a scientific fact, and all 
scientific people may as well admit this impres- 
sive fact — now. I do not expect this to be recog- 
nized at present, the "clutching hand" of the 
gold monster has the palm directly before 
human eyes today. And the Madonna of the 
Order of Melchizedek cannot even be heard 
now above the roar of war. 

See this: I have long hesitated to write it; 
but it now seems best to let this much become 
known. The fact is — the Madonna, looking 
through tears, must behold more millions of 
men slain as remnants of an expiring end of a 
long reign of perfect injustice, an injustice of 
false government and religion, wrought by kings 
and priests. More millions must be killed in 
world war to make way for a new age — new 
government and a new reign of the Soul, noth- 
ing similar to current religions. 

The Masters will surely give out wisdom, that 
is, real wisdom, which consists of true knowl- 
edge of the Soul. The term Master is indeed 



286 Grand Harmonic Way 

comprehensive, it also includes women who 
know. For the Order of Melchizedek, the 
Order of Isis and Horus, the orders of the laby- 
rinth, included wise women. High Hierophants, 
exalted and intellectual women, were, during 
centuries, not only regarded as equal to men, but 
in many sacred mysteries — superior. Men for- 
got this. Then the Soul of the race began to 
sink, until it has now become almost submerged. 

The present world struggle is really a throe 
of the race, giving birth to a renewed soul- 
expression; for Soul events are higher by far 
than material. Gold kings and creed priests 
cannot forever obscure the light of the Soul. 
The Grand Harmonic Way 

I have hundreds of letters asking if there is 
really a solid road through this world of 
swamps, marshes and quicksands. One upon 
which the footfalls are upon rigid foundation 
and without the sickening and soul-disconcerting 
sensation of sinking. In reply, I say there is a 
Perfect Way, Path of Attainment, The Path of 
Light, The Shining Way, The Way of Perfec- 
tion, The Majestic Way of the Soul, The Illumi- 
nated Path, The Blessed Way, The Sacred Way 
and many other impressive titles are given now, 
and have been for ages, to the Sure Path of 
Foundation. 

It is entirely a Mind, a Mental Way, a state, 
condition or attitude of the Soul. Once discov- 
ered by the objective mind, the discovery is awe- 



Initiate Yourself 287 

inspiring. One glimpse of this way makes such 
an enduring impression on the Soul that it is 
rarely erased. For the objective becomes really 
aware of the existence of the subjective — of the 
Soul, the ever mysterious inner self. In the 
vast majority of cases where this discovery of 
the Soul is made, the impression becomes per- 
manently ingrained in the Soul itself, and the 
impressed Soul senses the larger Soul, the cos- 
mic, and pre-cosmic Soul. Then it instinctively 
seeks the solid and enduring Way, extending as 
a shining and radiating line in between morasses 
and danger sinks. 

Dear reader, you can initiate yourself, if you 
but knew it. Instead of meeting a closely ques- 
tioning guide at the gate of the first or outer 
court of the colossal temple of shining towers, 
question yourself. Be as critical and exacting as 
would be the first or outside guard at the portal 
of the labyrinth. Make all of your own dis- 
coveries, and these deep within the interior ego 
— or self. Then decide, judge, decree, determ- 
ine, for it is now scientifically known that each 
human on the scientific road of salvation must 
surely be his own judge and executioner. 

To illustrate : suppose you should see a gate 
to a room in the labyrinth slightly ajar, with 
guard absent. And that you, all unperceived, 
should enter. And upon looking around you 
saw books on the higher wisdom, not one of 
which you could hope to understand. Then you 



288 Execute Judgment on Self 

would feel entirely out of place, you would 
judge at once that you had better retire. 
Instantly you would execute this judgment and 
retire before a Master saw you. This is a set 
law of Mind Nature. Self Judge — Self Execu- 
tioner. Begin now, not tomorrow, to train self 
with the most scrupulous care. If not, then the 
time must inevitably come when you must act 
as judge and act as executioner of your own free 
judgment. 

That is, man is a free-will being. If not, he 
would not be a Soul. And if you cannot dis- 
cover Yourself, its properties, qualties, attain- 
ments, conquests, defeats, hopes and longings, 
who can? You must discover these things, your 
virtues, all the weaknesses and dangers that 
beset and harass, or be set back, like a dull child 
in school, to learn your own lesson. Soul search 
is a real labyrinth. 

In bringing this volume up to its parting 
word, I do so without offering any creed, or 
formula, whose object is salvation, save this: 
to avoid even the appearance of evil. 

My definition of the word, evil, is, any 
thought, deed or act of a human being which 
causes pain to self, to other humans, or to ani- 
mals. They are our brothers; they possess life 
and mind. To avoid causing pain to self and 
to others is salvation. This is not a creed, belief, 
nor theory; it is a scientific fact; the name of 
this Science is the Science of Salvation. 



No Creed Necessary 289 

There are so many mysteries, of which we 
know nothing, regarding the descent of the 
Soul, that it is useless for us to make endeavors 
to fathom how or why it came into matter. It 
is here in matter; we are very certain and well 
aware, that it must soon depart; and that it will 
exist thereafter. The Aryan system, Vedanta, 
has sounded profound depths of Soul, and based 
on psychic phenomena of ancient centuries. 
Creeds Not Required 

The angles of incidence and reflection of light 
are equal and in the same plane. This is a set 
and proved Law of Nature. But science does 
not even care whether you accept or reject. This 
is your priceless privilege. Science does not be- 
lieve, it knows this law. Science has no trace of 
belief; it must know absolutely. All is called 
theory until proved, then science. Thus a society 
or Brotherhood consisting of a thousand mem- 
bers should be allowed to have a thousand dif- 
ferent theories regarding the soul and its prob- 
able destiny, if they desire. Nothing can be 
worse than forcing beliefs. And the fact is 
persons hold to all varieties of beliefs, and 
opinions, no matter what the creed says. Creeds 
are now useless. They are injurious and harm- 
ful. 



THE HUMAN SOUL— ITS NATURE 
AND DESTINY 

By Mary T. Longley 
Washington, D. C. 

With full appreciation of the honor con- 
ferred by Edgar Lucien Larkin, in his request for 
an article on the Soul for his forthcoming book, 
the writer of these lines, herein expresses the 
views and teachings of Inspiring Intelligences 
from Higher Realms, whom she has recognized 
as her teachers and co-workers, through the 
many years of her public life. 

Not once, but many times, in public and in 
private, have these Inspirers given expression 
to their interpretation of the word "Soul" as 
applying to the inner Life-force and conscious- 
ness of man; and in this connection, we but once 
more affirm it to be our belief that the Soul is 
that Central Flame and Cause of all Life which 
vivifies, controls and moves all Being. 

To our mind, the Source and Center of all 
things, all power, all activity, is that Divine 
Energy, Force, Wisdom and Design which men 
call Creator — this Potential, Electro-Magnetic, 
Permeating and Vivifying Cause and Ultimate 
of all things, is represented to our understand- 
ing as Light; the Flame of all Being, and, as 
such, is the Soul of the Universe. 

Such is our conception of "The Over-Soul," 
yea, and the Indwelling Soul of all that is. 
290 



The Inspiring Power 291 

Light, Life, quenchless, burning-like unto the 
stars and systems of planes — forever and ever. 
Bards and sages have ever sung the truths of 
Nature and of worlds into the language and 
thought of Man, and no truer statement has 
human speech given to humanity than this con- 
ception of the immortal poets of Spirit being 
the Soul of the universal frame of life. 

We are aware that the term Soul is often 
used interchangeably with the word, Spirit — 
also that many writers and speakers use the lat- 
ter word to convey the thought of the electro- 
vibratory, potential Force and Essence of Life 
— such as we personally call Soul — but to our 
understanding these are neither interchangeable 
terms nor should one be confounded with the 
other. 

Our reading of the word Soul is substantially 
the same as that which Webster's Standard 
gives, viz., "Soul; the spiritual, rational, immor- 
tal part of man; reason or intellect, conscience, 
life; essence; moving or inspiring power." 
True, the same authority gives much the same 
interpretation to the word Spirit and thus stand- 
ardizes the interchangeability of the words; but, 
while we recognize Soul as Essence, as Life 
itself, the moving or inspiring power of all 
action and achievement, we consider Spirit to 
be the result of the co-ordinating work of Soul, 
attracting forces, elements, atoms to itself and 
thus building up for use the Spirit of Activity, 



292 From Central Soul 

Intelligence, Power which in turn co-ordinates 
all necessary molecules and particles into line of 
formation until organic structure is constructed 
and utilized. 

Hence, as we are treating of the Soul, its 
nature and office, we shall in this paper, keep to 
the thought of Soul as the ever pulsating flame 
of Being; that potential Energy that creates 
conditions for and frames into action — Spirit — 
whether this be Divine or Human. 

Recognizing Spirit as first, Soul-flame, the 
Supreme Light; the never changing Essence of 
all formation and law; second as Spirit or Soul, 
affiliating with and controlling elemental, etheric 
substance for the creation of worlds and the 
expression of universal law, we shall in this 
instance affirm that all Soul is eternal, without 
beginning or end and that the Soul-flame of 
human consciousness and animation, individual 
or collective, is part and parcel of the Supreme 
Light, the Universal Flame of Infinite Energy, 
Cosmic Power and of Everlasting Potency — 
Potency for the accomplishment of all things. 

But this offshoot from the Central Light, this 
spark from the Infinite Soul, must, like its proto- 
type, collect, attract and affinitize with elements 
and substances, belonging to the spiritual atmo- 
sphere, become clothed upon, so to speak, with 
sublimated material, which enables it, as 
Spirit, to plan, think, reflect, act and to employ 
Consciousness as a Living Power, intelligent 



Self and Destiny 293 

and vitalized with the indwelling Flame of the 
Soul. 

From our understanding of Soul, we can real- 
ize that all forms of Life are but the expression 
of this potential Energy, this Self-existent Force, 
and that All! All! "From monad up to Man," 
are vitalized by the never ending, ever flaming 
Splendor of Life that throbs and burns in every 
atom of the universe. 

But in this connection we shall have to turn 
from Soul — per se — to Spirit, not only vitalized 
with and kept going by the Soul, but, in its 
grand equipment and efficiency, radiantly beau- 
tiful with all the possibilities and certainties of 
an eternal Self-hood and Destiny. 

Soul without the conditions and equipment of 
elemental force, atomic substance and all that 
in the conscious and useful aggregate, consti- 
tutes Spirit, could be no more in the universe 
than an almost inconsequental flame; but, with 
the material at its command, it becomes a Very 
Spirit of Power in majesty and conquest, when 
it has gained its full completeness of expression. 

What, then, is Man? and whither does he 
tend? The most important queries of the age, 
we admit; for, if man comes to know himself, 
he will naturally and rightfully find his place 
and purpose in life, and will be able to accord 
to one and all, their rights and privileges. 

Undoubtedly, man is a microcosm of all that 
Life contains, and, as such, must be from "ever- 



294 Continued Existence 

lasting to everlasting." Then, as Potential 
Energy, as Soul-Essence, as Life-Flame, he is 
unquenchable and eternal. 

But will he still continue to exist, as Individ- 
ualized Animation and Consciousness, through 
all the gradations of eternal experience and 
activity? 

True, if Soul had to attract to itself varied 
elements, ions and substances, to fashion itself 
into Spirit, by which it could handle and, in a 
measure, control conditions and necessities of 
Being, then as Spirit, viz., an individualized, 
thinking, conscious and knowing entity — there 
must have been some sort of a beginning for the 
personal Ego, and if a commencement, why not 
an end? And who shall give the answer that 
is Truth without the shadow of a doubt? 

Personally, we are not qualified to give a dic- 
tum on the momentous subject — we have come 
in touch and instruction with many advanced 
and wise Intelligences of diviner worlds than 
this of earth, and all repeat the same assurance 
that Man-Spirit grows abler, brighter, grander 
in aspect and in achievement, as he passes on 
from zone to zone of spiritual consciousness, 
expression and wisdom; and that as far as they 
— these ancients — sages, prophets and teachers 
— can reach, far out in the realms of Infinite 
spheres, from whence come other and grander 
Intelligences, the story is of never-failing power, 
ever increasing consciousness, of unfolding indi- 



Immortality 295 

viduality, greater Egoism, and of, as far as they 
can learn, no cessation of the Self-hood that con- 
stitutes the I, the YOU, the intelligent, active, 
useful Entity. 

Instead of vaporing out, these beings and all 
beyond them are constantly growing in indi- 
vidual power and enthusiasm. Life becomes 
more glorious, more worth living as the ages 
roll and although no one who has not experi- 
enced Eternity can say that Eternity is for all — 
and hence the assertion can not be made by any- 
one — yet the concensus of opinion of exalted 
minds is that Individualized, Conscious, Active 
Life remains forever. 

A Spirit-being, in fact, who cannot be mis- 
taken for another, and who will be the same 
in essence and Soul-flame, "Yesterday, today 
and forever." 

The person may, in many ways, change in 
appearance, customs, mannerisms, even in lines 
of expression of thought; hence Personality may 
be variable and fleeting, but Individuality is of 
the inherent qualities of the Soul-Energy itself, 
and is ever the same — although casuists see very 
little, if any, differences between the two. 

Soul is indestructable — or rather unquench- 
able — Spirit, too, is — as far as we can learn — 
indestructable when it has gained its power of 
true expression. Life is Eternal and Humanity 
is its offspring and blessing. All is Good. 



MIND 

By Albert Abrams, A.M., LL.D., M. D., 

(Heidelberg) F. R. M. S. 
San Francisco, Cal. 

The writer, in his recent book,* advocates, a 
rejuvenation of psychological investigations, 
and, by the use of his specially devised appara- 
tus and the "reflexes of Abrams," has succeeded 
in identifying, measuring and determining the 
polarity of human energy. 

When one can measure what he is speaking 
about, and express it in numbers, facts in lieu 
of theories can be submitted. 

The hypothesis of vitalism and the cell-theory 
are anachronisms. 

The laws of physical science are universal and 
apply equally to living organisms and so-called 
inanimate things. 

The ultimate atomic divisibility of matter is 
represented by the electron and not the cell, 
hence, the archaic cell-doctrine must be super- 
seded by the electronic theory. Cells represent 
a superstructure, guided by physico-chemical 
forces, and vital phenomena are dynamic, and 
should be regarded, not as structures, but as 
processes. 

All electric phenomena are caused by distri- 
bution and motion of electrons. The latter are 
charges of electricity and whenever the velocity 



* New Concepts in Diagnosis and Treatment, 1916. 

296 



Reflex Conditions 297 

of an electric charge is increased, diminished or 
changed in direction, radiations ensue. 

Energy is the power to change the state of 
motion of a body. 

Every phenomenon, in nature, is dependent 
upon matter in motion or vibration, and energy 
is employed to designate the modes of motion 
in the universe. 

The radiations from the sun, with a short 
wave length, are perceived by the eye as light; 
and the long waves, unappreciated by the retina, 
and acting on the receptors of the skin, are 
called heat. 

All matter responds to stimuli, and is known 
as irritability. When light strikes the eye, the 
pupil contracts. This phenomenon is known as 
a reflex and, like all reflexes, it is involuntary. 
Man is essentially a reflex animal, and, even 
consciousness, depends upon the action of the 
reflexes. Mental function, as work, might pro- 
ceed without consciousness, just as the machin- 
ery of a clock might work without a dial. 

In radio-telegraphy, electric-magnetic waves 
are set in motion by an exciter. The sensitivity 
of the human reflexes, first utilized by the writer 
in detecting energy, makes an exciter unneces- 
sary; the revolutions of the electrons alone sub- 
stitute the exciter or oscillator. 

The lungs antedated the bellows ; the heart, 
the pump; the hand, the lever; and the eye, the 
photographic camera. 



298 Duplicate Analysers 

Telephonic and telegraphic apparatus dupli- 
cate, mimetically, what has always been done by 
the nervous system, and, always, by aid of the 
same energy. 

The animal machine is equipped, by its sense 
organs, as receivers for practically all kinds of 
energy. A frog's muscle is now being employed 
for recording wireless messages. 

Olfaction surpasses, in sensitiveness, the most 
impressible scientific instruments. The retina 
is approximately three thousand times as sensi- 
tive as the most rapid photographic plate. 

Color, is determined entirely by the number 
of waves emitted by a luminous body in a second 
of time, or by the corresponding wave length. 

Thus, when the optic nerve, synchronously, 
perceives a variety of colors, there must be 
analysers in the nervous system, or specific fibers 
in this nerve, which are natural detectors, 
always attuned to definite vibration rates. 

The writer has discovered a nerve which, 
when acted upon by the radiations of morbid 
structures, will always dilate the blood-vessels 
in a definite region. After this manner, cancer, 
tuberculosis and a variety of diseases may be 
detected in their incipiency, and, by measuring 
this energy with an ohmmeter, the virulency of 
the disease may be demonstrated. 

The constitution of Mind is identified with 
the history and destiny of matter, and, like the 



Expressing Brain Areas 299 

material world, can only be understood, quanti- 
tatively, as a system of matter and energy. 

My psychophysical investigations study the 
mind from an electronic viewpoint, and many 
phenomena, hitherto regarded as beyond our 
ken, are explainable. In 1870, Herbert Spen- 
cer, declared that different parts of the cere- 
brum must subserve different kinds of mental 
action. This pronunciamento was later con- 
firmed. By the writer's method of Cerebral 
Localization, a dominant idea is revealed by 
energy discharge from definite brain regions. 
Thus, the thought concepts of murder or love, 
are localizable. This method may be employed 
by the alienist in psycho-analysis for determin- 
ing objectively the subjective perceptions of the 
unsound mind. 

My studies show that, there is a correlation 
between nervous and physical energy, and that 
nerve tissue is simply a bit of machinery adapted 
to the conversion of definite kinds of physical 
into nervous energy. 

It can be shown that, each segment of our 
organism has a radioactivity of its own, and 
that their emanations exert a telepathical influ- 
ence over the passive radioactivity of another 
person. The theory of Human Radiations 
(aura), espoused by investigators of all ages, 
may be definitely demonstrated by my methods. 

Love, like every other phenomenon in nature, 
is dependent upon matter in vibration, and its 



300 Psychometry Scientific 

passional component has a wave-metric index of 
14 in both sexes. 

It can be shown, that mental energy is elec- 
tro-magnetic and that Personal Magnetism, 
Psychometry and other occult phenomena have 
a literal significance. 

Brain Waves, the psychodynamic effects of 
mind and the specificity of thought, are demon- 
strable. 

Environment influences mentality. 

Man is made up of vibrations, and Personal- 
ity is identified with electronic combinations. 

Every living being is a transformer of energy 
and, speaking specifically, when a man thinks, 
he changes the energy of his environment 
(earth, air, sun) into nervous energy. It is 
impossible for me at this time to discuss the 
Physics of Thought other than to illustrate the 
trend of my argument by citing the influence of 
light in hastening mental activity. From the 
brain of an individual in the dark, the energy 
output has a potentiality of 1/25 of an ohm, 
whereas in the sun, it is 17/25 of an ohm. 

It can be shown that, the average thinker 
only uses one side of the brain, whereas the 
good thinker employs both sides. I have 
employed the neonym, Bicerebration, to specify 
the latter dual function. 

The average person engaged in thought will 
discharge from one side of his brain only, an 
energy potentiality equivalent to 2y 2 ohms. 



Thought Wave Lengths 301 

In Edwin Markham, the author of, "The 
Man with the Hoe," an energy discharge was 
elicited from both sides of the brain with a 
potentiality of 60 ohms. 

This discharge can be appreciated by compar- 
ison. The discharge from a giant magnet with 
a lifting power of 400 pounds to the square inch 
has an energy value of only 32 ohms. 

The subliminal mind possesses functions 
transcending our conscious cerebration and is 
now demonstrable by the writer's methods. 

Similarly, telepathy is demonstrable. 

With the author's apparatus, and, using the 
heart as a detector, words and numbers may be 
detected at a distance of many miles. 

In "wireless," when electromagnetic waves 
are set in motion by electrical energy, tuning is 
necessary, so that the wave vibrations may be 
adjusted to affect the receiver. For this pur- 
pose a variable condenser is used to increase or 
decrease the electrical waves to the proper 
lengths. 

A specific thought is energy of a definite wave 
length. I have determined empirically that, 
when the index of a variable condenser in my 
apparatus is placed at definite points on the 
scale, the heart only responds, when definite 
words and numbers are thought. 

The "medium" with supernormal perception 
is a reality. In several individuals with "second 
sight" (telegnosis) , a visual center was demon- 



302 Differences in Humans 

strable in both brain hemispheres, whereas, in 
the norm, it is only localizable on one side. 

In the original activity of the electrons lies 
the origin of mental characteristics and reaction. 

With the means, now at our command of 
analyzing human energy, individuals will be 
properly classified and then assigned to the life- 
work for which they are fitted. 

The mentality of one man differs from that 
of another man only in the sense that his elec- 
trons show varying rates of vibration. This 
original difference is apparent in so-called inani- 
mate objects. 

The diamond, lampblack and charcoal are 
practically identical in composition. Oil of roses 
and coal gas have the identical composition (4 
atoms of hydrogen and 4 atoms of carbon), yet 
the delightful odor of the one, and the mephitic 
odor of the other, is merely a question of rate 
vibration. 

By aid of my biodynamometer, it can be 
shown that the vibration rate in health is prac- 
tically constant and that, each individual has his 
own rate of vibration, so that, after the lapse of 
months, an individual may be identified with 
almost the same precision as holds in the Bertil- 
lon system of anthropometry." 

Dr. Abrams has entered a new realm in 
which the intricacy of a human mind and body 
is demonstrated. 



Another Manifestation 303 

Another New Age. A New Turning Point 
In the Career of Man On Earth 

We all hear daily of the coming new ages, 
epochs, eras, conditions and dispensations. 
Emerging from hundreds of thousand of years 
of wood, stone, copper and iron ages, mind, 
phasing in man expanded to the epoch of the 
printing press, books and daily papers, to the 
wondrous era of steam railroads and steam- 
ships, to that of steel, and to the present age of 
electricity with its multiple ramifications in all 
departments of modern life; but a greater age, 
epoch, or era, has been started. It is now under 
full headway, and nothing can stop its rapid 
advance. 

This is the New Era of Soul 

This is the way it opened. The British Asso- 
ciation for the Advancement of Science has all 
along, since its foundation many years ago, 
devoted its strict attention to the discovery of 
the Laws of Nature; and many precious discov- 
eries have been made and published to all the 
world, thus giving blessings to mankind; and 
these are now at the base of civilization: for 
the members of this august body, have been 
among the leading scientific men of modern 
times. Their researches led to the laws of heat, 
light, magnetism and electricity; and these laws, 
by application, founded civilization. 



304 All Christendom Heard 

But all of these laws are of matter and 
energy. Since the foundation of the great Asso- 
ciation, these only were the base, matter and 
energy. Then the New Age came on suddenly. 
They elected Sir Oliver Lodge president. He 
startled the entire world of science, and all of 
Christendom; for he spoke the word, spiritual, 
in an address from the presidential chair; and 
then the telegraphs of the world had to carry 
the word spiritual; for the addresses of presi- 
dents of the British, French and American 
Associations are always telegraphed to all good 
newspapers. Now, the mighty New Era came 
instantly; and it did not require a hundred years 
to get a hearing, for within twenty-four hours, 
the address containing the word, spiritual, was 
printed in every large city in the world, in many 
languages. To me, this seems to be one of the 
most fascinating events in the long career of 
man on his earth plane. 

The age of the Soul has now advanced, 
almost to equality with the tariff; that is, nearly 
as many humans now think every day of the 
Soul, and of its momentous future, as of one- 
eighth of a cent change in the tariff. Surely this 
is an advance; there is hope. Let every worker 
for the Soul-welfare of man take courage; hope 
is rising. I have for years attended the meet- 
ings of the great American Association, and 
have seen many new things presented; and I 
would have been glad to have been in the Brit- 



Communication Is Possible 305 

ish Association when the word spiritual was 
spoken by the President. I would have looked 
around to see the varying emotions playing on 
the faces of the world's greatest men. 

Ever since the startling episode of the word, 
spiritual, being spoken in an association for 
research in matter and energy, Sir Oliver Lodge 
has kept up his critical and rigidly psychic 
researches. He publishes: "We ourselves are 
not limited to the few years that we live on this 
earth; we shall go on without it; we shall cer- 
tainly continue to exist; we shall certainly sur- 
vive. Why do I say that? I say it on definite 
grounds. I say it, because I know that certain of 
my friends still exist; because I have talked with 
them. Communication is possible. One must 
obey the laws; find out the conditions. I do not 
say it is easy; but it is possible; and I have con- 
versed with them as I would converse with any- 
one through a telephone. Being scientific men, 
they have given proofs, that it is really they, not 
some impersonation, not something emanating 
from myself." 

He said in his address made as president of 
the British Association for the Advancement of 
Science, Birmingham, England, September 10, 
1913: 

"How consciousness became associated with 
matter, how life exerts guidance over chemical 
and physical forces, how mechanical motions 
are translated into sensations, — all these things 



v. 

306 The Personality Persists 

— are puzzling and demand long study. But 
the fact that these things are so admits of no 
doubt. Our brain, which by some means yet 
to be discovered, connects us with the rest of 
the material world, has been thought partially 
to disconnect us from the mental and spiritual 
realm to which we really belong, but from 
which, for a time, and for practical purposes, 
we are isolated. Already, the facts examined 
have convinced me that memory and affection 
are not limited to that association with matter 
by which alone they can manifest themselves 
here and now; and that personality persists 
beyond bodily death, the evidence to my mind 
goes to prove that discarnate intelligences, under 
certain conditions, may interact with us on the 
material side, thus indirectly coming within our 
scientific ken; and that gradually, we may hope 
to attain some understanding of the nature of 
a larger, perhaps ethereal existence, and of the 
conditions regulating intercourse across the 
chasm. A body of responsible investigators, 
has, even now landed on the treacherous, but 
promising shore of a new continent." 

This is totally different from any proof ever 
given of the survival of the Soul of Man; for 
the proof was scientific; that is, given by scien- 
tific men beyond in death of the body to a great 
scientific man in the body. 

END 




;■"■:<•"■ 



.--■.■■".VJ'-' -' 



wis! 


35s 
18 


■■■■'""■'■•<' 


;l; 


Ml 





